Secret Societies No more secrets. No more lies. The hidden riddles of Théah finally exposed. Whether you’re ready or not. Secret Societies CHAOSIUM PRESENTS A SOURCEBOOK FOR 7TH SEA: SECOND EDITION “SECRET SOCIETIES” JOHN WICK SYSTEM LEAD MICHAEL CURRY WRITING BY DALE ANDRADE ADRIAN ARROYO CHRISTINE BEARD DANIELLE DELISLE DAVE LADEROUTE FELIPE REAL ERICKA SKIRPAN JOHN WICK BRETT ZEILER TARA ZUBER ART DIRECTION BY AARON ACEVEDO ART BY GIORGIO BARONI ZULKARNAEN HASAN BASRI JOHNATHAN CHONG CHARLIE CREBER ZACH ELLIS MATT FORSYTH IRINA KUZMINA JAMES MOSINGO MEAGAN TROTT GRAPHIC DESIGN AND LAYOUT BY THOMAS DEENY SIMEON COGSWELL EDITED BY DALE DONOVAN JOHN WICK INDEXING BY J. DERRICK KAPCHINSKY CHAOSIUM CREATIVE DIRECTOR JEFF RICHARD GAME SYSTEM DESIGNED BY MICHAEL CURRY ROB JUSTICE JOHN WICK BASED ON 7TH SEA: FIRST EDITION BY JOHN WICK JENNIFER MAHR LINE EDITOR Special Thanks I’ve hidden secrets in this book nobody knows but me. There’s a code, a cipher, and a reference that only one person in the world other than me will understand. And when they read it, they will laugh and laugh. Random Access Hug Robert Anton Wilson. Slice the face of tyranny with little paper cut up truths. Step 1: Google “fnord” and follow the rabbit hole, Step 2: Keep clicking on links, Step 3: thank me later. Best man at the worst wedding in the world. Extra special thanks to Chaosium for pulling me from the deep, dark water. It was getting pretty cold. Secret Societies © 2020 Moon Design Publications LLC. All rights reserved. 7th Sea is a registered trademark of Moon Design Publications LLC. Chaosium Inc. and the Chaosium logo are registered trademarks of Chaosium Inc. 7th Sea © 1999–2020 Moon Design Publications LLC. All rights reserved. This material is protected under the copyright laws of the United States of America. Reproduction of this work by any means without written permission from the publisher, except for the use of short excerpts for the purpose of reviews and the copying of character sheets and handouts for in-game use, is expressly prohibited. Address questions and comments by mail to: Chaosium Inc. 3450 Wooddale Court Ann Arbor, MI 48104 www.chaosium.com Chaosium Publication 7009 ISBN 978-1-56882-427-7 First Printing November 2020 Table of Contents Prelude: Clues, Part 1 4 The Brotherhood of the Coast 6 A Hidden Course . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 The First Charter . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 Organization . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11 Joining the Brotherhood . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 12 Covert Communications . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 13 Quitting the Brotherhood . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18 Current Affairs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18 Notable Members . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20 Die Kreuzritter 26 History . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26 Scripture . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27 Induction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28 Hierarchy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28 Internal Affairs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30 The Inquisition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30 Et Bestiis Retorta . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31 Zauberer . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 34 Recruitment and Sorcery . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 34 Field Reports . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 40 Secrets . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41 Notable Members . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42 The Explorer’s Society 47 Chapter Houses . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48 Joining the Society . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 48 Explorers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49 Scholars . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 51 Curators . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52 Current Affairs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 54 Allies and Enemies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 57 Secrets . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64 Notable Members . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 64 The Invisible College 70 Pars Primi: Sensus . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71 Recruitment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72 Operations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72 Pars Secundi: Scientia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73 Pars Tertii: Sapientia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78 Hierarchy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78 The Goal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81 Internal Threat . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82 Notable Members . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84 The Rose and the Cross 91 In the Beginning . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92 Hierarchy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95 Training . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Graduation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The Great Secret . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The Inquisition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The Black Stone . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Notable Members . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 101 101 104 104 106 107 Los Vagabundos 113 Močiutės Skara 133 The Rilasciare 155 Novus Ordo Mundi 178 Prologue: Clues, Part 2 198 Secret Metonym in Hell 200 Index 208 Donning the Mask . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Operations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Current Affairs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Behind the Mask . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Flower Language . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Notable Members . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Joining Močiutės Skara . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Basic Member Knowledge . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The Sylwa Rerum . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Organization . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Local Groups . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Threats . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Current Affairs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Notable Members . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Organization . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Factions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The Support of Nobility . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The Printing Press . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Operations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Codes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The Big Joke . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Notable Members . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 114 118 119 122 124 126 133 134 137 137 140 142 145 148 155 156 161 162 163 165 171 172 Organization . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179 Operations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183 Notable Members . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 191 Birth Inferno . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Riddle Key Contort . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Astral Masters . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Cohort Compendium Requesite . . . . . . . . . . . Secret Mandatory Library Card . . . . . . . . . . . 201 202 203 204 206 PRELUDE: CLUES, PART 1 A Clues, Part 1 library is a garden of books. And just like a garden, a library is filled with scents, sights and textures that are unique to itself. Most gardens are populated with common flowers, and so are most libraries, and one must have a sense of such a place to know the hidden wonders and a different kind of sense to find them. The rarities seem so mundane to the uneducated eye, but to an expert, a bent cover or a slightly torn page or a perilous binding mean all the difference between a volume worth little more than a penny and a priceless tome. Adara had an apprentice’s appreciation for the rare beauty of books. She learned it from an old man named Atzo, an Eisen scholar living in an Eisen monastery. Like Adara, he was a member of the Knights of the Rose and Cross, and while his age prevented him from many adventures, he provided valuable knowledge and insight. Tonight, Adara needed his insight. But when she found the old man in his private chambers, she knew he would be advising the Knights no 4 Prelude: Clues, Part 1 more. His throat was cut and his eyes were closed. The blood was thick on the floor. The young monk who led her to Atzo’s chambers shrieked and ran, calling for the abbot. Adara went to work. When she entered the monastery, she wore a heavy cloak: a sign of respect for the celibacy of the monks. Now that murder was at hand, she cast the cloak aside. She wore the blue of her own knightly Order, a sword and pistol on her belt. Kneeling over the body, she looked at the old man’s face and felt a swelling in her throat. She remembered his pipe, his laughter. He taught her how to read the language of the Old Empire and a clever parry with the sword that saved her life a dozen times. When she asked him where he learned to fight, his broad, wide face turned into a cherubic grin. “Perhaps one day I will tell you.” Now, he never would. The cut across his throat was clean. No other wounds. Someone got behind him close enough to put a knife… she stopped, feeling her eyes sting. Focus. Look for what is missing and for what should not be here. That was the monk’s voice in her head. The way he taught her to think and look. She squeezed her eyes shut and ran her glove across them. Then, she opened her eyes and looked the way he taught her. No other wounds. That meant he was taken by surprise. She looked at the door. It was locked when they arrived and the young monk had to open it with a key. She looked at his hands. His fingertips were black with ink. He was writing. His other hand was squeezed tight around something. She gently lifted his wrist and found his reading glasses tight in his grip. They were a memento from his old master, almost useless. His bloody fingerprint was on one of the lenses. Adara looked at the table, peering over the pages. She was here for a reason. He sent her a letter, demanding her presence. Something that could not be communicated by letter, only in person. Perhaps something on the table… He was translating. She looked at the original, but could not make sense of it. Something from the Crescent Empire, she assumed. The letters looked right. She looked at the translation… …but it wasn’t there. The papers were just letters and other writings. Adara paused, looking over the desk. Then, she heard them. Their footfalls were padded, but she knew how to hear that sound. Their blades were drawn from sheaths lined with cotton, but she knew how to hear that, too. From the footfalls, she knew there was at least three, maybe four. And they were on her. Now. She spun, pulling the pistol first, squeezing the trigger at the first shadow she saw. The room was dark, so she squinted, knowing the blast of the pistol would flash and blind. One of the shadows dropped, its knife hitting the floor. She didn’t get her sword out in time—she should have reached for her knife— and she took a wound on the shoulder. She cursed and ducked the next blow, kicking at the back of the shadow’s knee. They were not here a moment before and the boy running down the hallway would have seen them, she thought. Damn Montaigne Porté magic. Adara drew her sword, but there was no room for swordplay. She dropped the pistol and reached for the dagger in her boot, dodging a knife aimed for her throat. Another blade hissed through the air at her heart and she knocked it away with her sword. There were three more. They had knives. A lot of knives. And they knew how to work together. One thrusted while she attacked another, giving her another cut across her arm. These were not simple burglars. These were assassins. And one of them killed Atzo. Two of them thrust at the same time and she managed to put her sword through one belly. The body fell back, clutching at the wound and moaning. The other scored a hit on her right wrist. “Death of a thousand cuts,” one of the assassins whispered. “You’ll need a thousand to kill me,” she spat back at him. “There were four of you. Now, there’s only two.” One of them tried a feint, but she saw it and put a kick against his chest that knocked him into the window, shattering the glass. He fell and screamed, falling all the way down to the courtyard below. She smiled at the last assassin. “Now, there’s only one of you. Can you make a thousand cuts?” The masked assassin took a step back and looked at the window. He bolted. “No!” she shouted, grabbing at his black chemise. But she was too late. He lept from the window into the dark night. When she looked after him… there was nothing. Not even the body of the brute she sent out the window a moment ago. She looked back into the room. Gone. All gone. No bodies. Adara sunk into the empty chair in front of Atzo’s desk and took a deep breath. That wasn’t Montaigne magic. That was something else. There was no blood, no screaming. Something else. She looked down at Atzo’s body. So still. Nothing left of him. Nothing… left. She blinked and looked down at his clenched fist. The spectacles. The bloody fingerprint. Maybe you left me something after all, old man. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 5 Chapter 1 THE BROTHERHOOD OF THE COAST What most of the world fails to realize is…well, let me start from the beginning. Aragosta is a place. An island in the Atabean Sea. But Aragosta is not a place. Aragosta is where I was born and it’s where I’ll die. Because those who call themselves the Brethren of the Coast, we were born on the sea. And one day, back to the sea we’ll go. That’s what it means to be born of our blood, me boyo. So when they ask you, ‘Where were you born?’ what are you going to tell them? —“Bloody” Bonnie McGee, Captain of the Red Banshee There are pirates and then there are pirates. And yes, Aragosta is the home of the Republic of Pirates, but there is a secret order among those who sail under the black flag. It was born when the Atabean Trading Company convinced the Nations of Théah to send out pirate hunters with little black spots on their ship’s flags. Their goal was simple: destroy the Atabean Trading Company. But among pirates, who can you trust? They’re a band of cut-throats, robbers, murderers and liars… and proud of it. Villains with the blackest hearts. And so, a small circle of captains came together to fight the Atabean Trading Company and destroy 6 CHAPTER 1 | The Brotherhood of the coast them once and for all. They knew they needed a code to communicate—even among other pirates—that would cover their agenda. Too many captains would sell them out for a casket of Guilders. One of them said it. Nobody can agree on who, but one of them did. “I was born in Aragosta.” At first, it was just a pass phrase, but as time marched on, it began to mean something more. Those in the know brought a deeper, secret meaning to the phrase. A captain from Carleon wasn’t born in Avalon, she was born in Aragosta. A captain from San Cristobol wasn’t born in Castille, he was born in Aragosta. The phrase came to mean, “I was born on the waves.” Or, perhaps, “I was re-born on the waves.” But after the bloody war with the ATC, it took on even more. “I was born in Aragosta, and I’ll die there.” Aragosta gave me freedom. I’ll fight for that freedom. And if I die, I’ll die free. That’s what it means when a pirate says, “I was born in Aragosta.” And what do you say in return? You shake her hand and say, “And I’ll die there.” A Hidden Course The Brotherhood of the Coast has two agendas: one up front and the other hidden from sight, even from its members. The first is simple: protect the Pirate Nation. And the second, while serving the first, has a higher priority. Back in the early days of the Nation, the notorious captain “Bloody” Bonnie McGee called for a meeting of the original captains. They gathered in a dark cove just off the shores of an island north of Aragosta. There, she unfurled a map she discovered after plundering a ship. It was a map of Théah, marked with strange runes she had never seen before. More importantly, the runes were connected by lines and dates. A watermark in the bottom right corner showed an eye with an hour Spray Chaser Ship’s Log Julius, Day 11, 1667 Arrived today at Aragosta. Stormy past few days, but a fair run into port. Docked at Eastern Quay, went straightaway to Bucket o’ Blood. I’d meant to beat that hoary old sea dog Kausig’s GREY WAVE into port, but there he was, sitting under the First Charter and drinking ale, pleased as a wharf cat when the fishing boats come home. How’d he do it, I wonder? I had the clear lead. He got here soon enough to unload his plunder and drive down the prices. Hate to admit it, but it ain’t trickery. He’s just a better sailor. glass. “Something’s happening here,” McGee told her fellow captains. “And it involves all of us.” Over the course of the year, using the map, McGee gathered more information on this curious plot and she shared the information with those she trusted. By the end of that year, McGee became the one woman who came closest to uncovering the Grand Design of Novus Ordo Mundi. And, by the end of that year, “Bloody” Bonnie McGee and her ship disappeared. Vanished from the waves entirely. Since then, the Brotherhood of the Coast has done its best to watch for more instances of that eye. They know a few names, a few dates, and even know the Order’s name. The Brotherhood also knows there is a plan and it is close to coming to fruition. But they don’t know enough to stop it. The Brotherhood keeps this knowledge to themselves, hidden even to some of its own. Only those who have proven they can be trusted are allowed within this tiny circle of captains. But since their discovery, that circle has grown smaller and smaller. Finding pirates you can trust is hard enough, but those who are brought into the circle quietly vanish, just as McGee did. Almost as if the Order was watching and making sure the Brotherhood never learns too much. The First Charter This First Charter applied originally to the nine ships and crews of the First Captains, but in the years since, the Brotherhood Charter has come to encompass hundreds of vessels. The use of mingled blood by the nine First Captains imbued the First Charter with powerful sorcery, drawing on an ancient ritual known only by Captain Reis. This tradition has continued, with all new captains using their blood to sign and bind themselves to the Charter of the Brotherhood. Over time, the details of Reis’ ritual have been lost—or, more correctly, have been incorporated into the blood-signing used today and described in the Pirate Nations supplement for 7th Sea. Certainly, embedded somewhere in the current ritual is the original one, an article of ancient magic apparently discovered by Reis sometime during her travels. No 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 7 one is quite sure which parts of the modern ritual are actually necessary, though, and which are just embellishments added over time. For instance, is it really necessary to pass the bowl of the participants’ blood widdershins (counterclockwise) among them before signing? Another interesting aspect of the magic imbuing the First Charter is the possibility that it incorporates components of Théan sorcery. The use of blood harkens to the Porté magic of Montaigne sorciers, for instance, while the Blessing and Curse of the Charter is reminiscent of the Sorte powers of Vodacce Fate Witches. Some Théan occult scholars believe that Reis’ ritual was inadvertently combined with residual sorcerous powers possessed by the First Captains during the signing, resulting in a strange hybrid magic. If so, the sorcery of the First Charter is truly unique. These same scholars would dearly love to study this possibility in more detail, but the Brotherhood is not particularly interested in inviting such scrutiny of its most revered secrets. All of that said, the pirates of the Brotherhood do not dwell on the arcane aspects of the blood-signing ritual. They are a supremely superstitious lot, focused simply on getting it right. Few, if any, ever deviate from the established signing ritual. Accordingly, because of the various “dilutions” over time, the later ritual signings may be less powerful in strictly sorcerous terms than those of the First Captains. Despite that, they are taken no less seriously for it. Other Parts of the First Charter The Charter of the Brotherhood is a code of behavior intended to regulate the behavior of signatories who, by nature, are generally self-serving, greedy and often violent. It is much more than just that, though. The Charter is the foundation for a loose “Republic of Pirates,” with each ship effectively a member Nationstate. For that reason, there is more to the First Charter than just the nine Articles, which focus on the specific conduct of members of the Brotherhood. Other parts deal with the more general issues debated by the First Captains. Some of these are presented below; others have over time, faded and become difficult to read. This suggests the latter are not actually imbued with the sorcerous power that infuses at least the nine Articles, but short of arcane scholars 8 CHAPTER 1 | The Brotherhood of the coast being able to study the document—something not likely to happen as long as the Brotherhood has any say in it—no one is able to say for certain. Others note that these “supplementary” parts of the First Charter are written in a less precise style than the Articles, hinting that those were crafted by the most scholarly among the First Captains, while these other sections reflect a more informal approach to writing. Being the King of Pirates in Aragosta Seeing how the hands can be unruly ashore, the King must have a firm hand in watching over the affairs in Aragosta. That firm hand has to be close to the action always. Even if the King wants the salt wind in his face, it’s the onshore breeze for him. The Captains Bleed Together Attack one of us, you attack all of us. We fight as though we’re all aboard one ship, even if there’s days of sea between us. The Fleet of Aragosta Whichever ships o’ the Brotherhood are tied up, anchored or within crow’s-nest sight of Aragosta are the fleet, and the King of Pirates its commander. Someone attacks Aragosta and the fleet rallies to its defense. There Being a Council of Captains There being the Fleet of Aragosta, its every Captain is on the Council. Meet when the King calls for it, or when it is necessary, and give the King your advice and counsel, whether he wants it or not. Corantine, Day 17, 1667 If Reis was the one who created the ritual, and we are all bound to it, what does that mean? Does it mean we are all bound to her as well? Such a thought turns my blood to ice water. But if it were true, we would all be her slaves. Unless she’s waiting for the right moment. —Dashing Danny, Captain of the Wind Rider disappeared on the last day of 1667 No Secrets What one has, we all have. Don’t keep your maps and charts to yourself, especially if they help to keep this Charter and our Brotherhood together and, more important, rich. Subsequent Charters The First Charter contains Nine Articles, which have been incorporated into every Brotherhood Charter crafted since. This not only ensures that the Brotherhood maintains a consistent code of behavior, but it imbues every subsequent Charter with at least some of the sorcerous essence of the First. These later Brotherhood Charters serve a range of purposes. Most commonly, individual Brotherhood ships typically draft Charters of their own. These not only reinforce the effect of the First Charter on the crew generally, they often include language specific to that ship. For example, a particular Brotherhood captain who abhors gambling may require a provision in his Charter that no games of chance ever occur aboard his ship. In the meantime, another captain who has no problem with gambling may omit such language, or have her particular Charter stipulate how winnings are to be divided. Other items in ships’ Charters could refer to how spoils are to be divided, how much crew members are expected to contribute to the ship’s maintenance, or how watches are organized. Another type of Charter commonly drafted in the Brotherhood involves actions by several ships, working in concert toward a particular goal. If, for example, several captains decide to band together to attack a convoy or similarly attractive but wellguarded target, they may draft a Charter governing the conduct of the operation. Charters such as these are usually limited in some fashion, expiring after a certain time or a specific set of conditions are fulfilled. In the end, few rules exist around the creation of new Charters, meaning they can be written for almost any reason. There are really only two hard requirements— first, that each must incorporate the nine Articles of the First Charter; and second, that any other provisions of these Charters can never weaken the nine Articles, but can be more restrictive. That said, the clarity of many of these later Charters can leave a great deal to be desired. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 9 10 CHAPTER 1 | The Brotherhood of the coast Their authors are typically not especially literate individuals, so ambiguous and rambling wording can leave a lot of room for interpretation—often leading to the very confrontations and conflicts these Charters are intended to prevent. Organization Not surprisingly, a group such as the Brotherhood of the Coast is not given to a rigid, inflexible hierarchy. The idea of submitting to a large and complex organization involving many ships and crews just does not sit easily with independent and free-spirited pirates, even if it is ultimately for their own good. As a result, the organization of the Brotherhood is relatively simple. At the top of the pecking order is the Queen of the Pirates. Beneath her is the Council of Captains, and beneath that is the Brotherhood itself; that is, every other member, from the most grizzled of the veteran pirate captains to the most freshfaced lad or lass brought aboard a ship as a cabinattendant or powder-monkey. Under the charter, all have a say in the workings of their ship and the Brotherhood itself, making the whole organization surprisingly democratic. The Queen of the Pirates This is “the job that nobody wants.” Certainly, the King’s Mansion in Aragosta is luxurious enough, but the job means that the incumbent remains there, overseeing the Brotherhood and its interests in Aragosta. Aragosta itself is described in much more detail in the Pirate Nations supplement. Corantine, Day 6, 1667 The Second Mate led the crew in an ad hoc Ship’s Council at the end of the third watch. They have a complaint about payments for losing a leg. Payment should be the same for a man what loses his from a spar blown loose in a gale as for a man what loses it to a cannonball in battle. Charter gives an extra 50 Guilders for losing it in battle. Agreed that wasn’t fair and cut that extra 50, so gave crew what they wanted. Queen Morgan Jacqueline Bonaventura is responsible for holding all the information the Brotherhood has gathered on Novus Ordo Mundi. She holds it in a safe hidden beneath the mansion on Aragosta. The safe is trapped seven different ways and she’s caught more than one spy trying to bypass its snares. As more information arrives from other captains, she’s getting a clearer vision of the Order’s plan and it terrifies her. Even mere glimpses are enough. Morgan isn’t sure who to trust anymore. It seems the Order’s tendrils reach everywhere. Their resources seem endless and on an island where gold is everything, they can buy as many traitors as they want. She has nightmares of the entire island turning her against her, a traitor at every turn. She has thought, on more than one occasion, of notifying the entire Brotherhood about the discovery. The Order jeopardizes freedom, not only for the Nation, but for all the world. She knows at least a third of them will run, believing they can survive on the waves, maybe even flee to the East. She also knows Nonus, Day 14, 1667 So this captain, so new to the Brotherhood his blood’s still damp on the Charter, asks about Queen Bonaventura, how long she’s been Pirate Queen, her policies—an’ he used that very word, policies!—and the like. So I tell him about her, and about the two before her—Roberts, the first Pirate King, who hated Aragosta and spent most of his time away; and Gosse, the exact opposite, who spent most of his time here doing what a King does. An’ the conversation goes on, but I’m seeing that he isn’t really interested in “policies.” He fancies Bonaventura, to be sure. Fancies her! So I told him she’s happy for suitors, and told him to go start courting her. Kausig overheard and kept his mouth shut, but we laughed long and hard after the poor lad had gone to go courting the Pirate Queen! Suspect I’ll be hearing more about this. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 11 A PIRATE’S WORD at least a third of them will find the Order and sell their services. A divided Pirate Nation will not stand. The Queen of Pirates is in a tough spot, and finding allies she can trust is getting harder every day. Joining the Brotherhood Joining the Brotherhood is a simple affair. All a prospective member has to do is travel to Aragosta, the capital of the Brotherhood, and sign the Charter in blood. This signature is displayed on the wall the Bucket o’ Blood, in what amounts to an addendum to the First Charter, which is also displayed here. There is actual sorcery at work in the blood-signing; those who sign receive a Blessing (good fortune, as long as they uphold the Charter) and a Curse (ruination if they do not.) While not as potent as the sorcery that bound the First Captains, it is still something to which every prospective signatory should give weighty consideration! Before signing, any captain present in Aragosta—and, indeed, any current member of the Brotherhood—may choose to investigate a prospective member. The nature of such investigation varies, though. A candidate who has been referred by an existing member may be subjected to only a cursory interrogation. In fact, if the sponsor is senior and respected enough, there might be little or no actual investigation at all. On the other hand, if the potential member of the Brotherhood is largely unknown, then she is subjected to much more scrutiny. If it seems worth the trouble, the matter could be referred to the Council of Captains, or even Queen Bonaventura herself. Whoever they are, the Brotherhood members conducting the examination of the new recruit will ask hard questions about her past, her lineage, her experience at sea—any subject, really, could be questioned. And this is no time for evasive or overly convoluted, “political-sounding” answers. Members of the Brotherhood are wary and suspicious, so are not easy to fool. The Brotherhood even counts among its members occasional practitioners of the occult arts, such as Sarmatian losejai and Vodacce Fate Witches, whose powers can be used to confirm if the new recruit’s answers are true. The grueling affair will go on until the Brotherhood members present are 12 CHAPTER 1 | The Brotherhood of the coast “As we are bound by the same blood, I give you my word.” Making a promise is something pirates just don’t do. At least, they don’t do it seriously. Rather, when a pirate invokes the above phrase, it means something. No formal mechanic exists for this. When a pirate, bound by blood, gives her word, that’s it. That’s all another pirate needs to know she’s telling the truth. Any pirate who violates this sacred trust deserves nothing less than the black spot. When a pirate says the oath, it is not a small thing. Pirates do not make the oath lightly, so when when you hear it, they mean it. On the other hand, if a pirate ever says, “I promise,” it means nothing. A promise is something you give to a rube or a landlubber. Only the oath, so stated above, means the pirate will keep their word. Or die trying. Oh, and in case you’re wondering, saying “I promise” to another pirate is a good way to end up on the floor with a broken nose. satisfied they have the proper measure of the person seeking to join their ranks. If they are generally pleased with the results, the interrogators will extend an invitation to join the Brotherhood. The blood-signing could happen right then, but only a few especially trusted people are immediately and fully inducted into the Brotherhood. It is more likely a new member is subject to a period of probation, during which he must prove himself. The Brotherhood still expects a new member to sign in blood, but will also give him a certain amount of time to accomplish particular things—take so many ships as prizes, obtain (and share) a specific amount of loot, kill a prescribed number of Atabean Trading Company members, or something similar. If he is successful, then full membership follows. Proving one’s loyalty to the Brotherhood can be a difficult and nerve-wracking affair. Of course, there remains the matter of those who are rejected. If they are extremely lucky, they may simply be sent away from Aragosta—normally COVERT BROTHERHOOD COMMUNICATIONS IN YOUR GAME The various examples given of ways the Brotherhood of the Coast covertly communicates amongst its members are just that—examples, intended to inspire you. Many different methods exist; everyday items and activities could be co-opted into subtle signs and symbols full of meaning to those who know to look for it. The name used to call over a server in a bar, a particular combination of food and drink ordered, apparently insignificant patches of color on a mainsail, the number and arrangement of coconuts around the base of a palm tree— any of these could be recognition symbols to allow Brotherhood members to identify one another or to pass along even more esoteric sorts of information. Players and GMs should use their imaginations to develop such types of communications. The key is to take an otherwise mundane item or activity, then arrange, mark or otherwise portray it so that it carries one or more layers of hidden meaning. As long as everyone who has to know what it means does, then the communications work. Of course, nothing precludes others, those who should not know the hidden meaning, from finding out. Such instances of secret communications being compromised can, themselves, spawn all sorts of opportunities for your Heroes to shine. After all, if a traitor leaked the information, someone has to find him and do something about it. without their ship, which becomes a prize for the Brotherhood. More likely, though, they will simply vanish, their body probably wrapped in a weighted sheet and tossed over the side of a Brotherhood ship. So, the actual act of joining is a relatively simple, albeit very dangerous affair—ultimately, just a signature in blood. Getting to the point of being able to make that signature, however, is a far more convoluted matter. The Brotherhood is not only a relatively loose and informal organization, it is also a very secretive one. Although they are united by their Charter and their earnest will to live the lawless lives of freebooters, the members of the Brotherhood still keep many secrets—including one great one—from outsiders, and even from one another. This means that even making contact with the Brotherhood in the first place can be a problematic affair. Covert Communications All of that said, the Brotherhood of the Coast is generally eager to accept new members; new blood is vital to the organization and its future. It just also happens to be very wary of outsiders. Anyone could be an agent of the Atabean Trading Company, a Théan government or…a rival organization. The main hurdle to overcome when joining, then, is not knowing about the existence of the Brotherhood. Making contact with it is the real Journal of Rolando, Master of the Cresting Wave The Sixth Day of Julius, 1664 It is with great trepidation that I find myself in San Felipe, at the southern extremity of Castille. I learned in Pourisse that my merchant patron, Ernesto Bernini, had been killed in a duel, and all of his assets assumed by the Vodacce Merchant Prince Gespucci Bernoulli. For me, this is as disastrous as foundering on the Recaudadores Shoals, for I owed Ernesto money, meaning the Wave will be seized by Bernoulli and I will be ruined. I feel I must declare here and now that I am an honest merchant, captain of a noble ship, and an honorable man. And yet here I am seeking those who would, until these desperate times, be my mortal enemies, more dangerous than a storm-wracked shoal. They call themselves the Brotherhood of the Coast, but most everyone just calls them pirates. And I have found them. There is a tavern here called the Broken Spar, a seedy place almost hidden behind piles of broken lobster traps and torn nets. The man in Pourisse told me that speaking aloud here of certain weather in the Numanari Approach, especially as it pertained to a particular island near Póro, brought a man with a smile like a shark’s to sit at my table. Putting aside my dread, we talked, and when I had finally gained a measure of his trust, he told me what I must do to join this Brotherhood. It was a simple thing, but no less horrific for its simplicity. Go to Aragosta, he said, to the tavern called the Bucket o’ Blood…and be prepared to bleed. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 13 14 CHAPTER 1 | The Brotherhood of the coast problem. This relates to how the Brotherhood of the Coast communicates with others, as well as amongst its own members, using a wide range of clever and covert techniques. Because members of the Brotherhood, by their very nature, are far-flung, somewhat ill-disciplined and constantly moving around, it is essential to be able to pass along information quickly, efficiently and securely. Complex and rigid systems of codes and ciphers simply are not suitable for this. Instead, a variety of practical and sometimes impromptu measures are used by the members, usually involving signals and signs based on everyday activities. Anything from the particular food and drink ordered in a tavern, to the arrangement of ropes and cables on the deck of a ship—things that look entirely innocent to the uninitiated—could have specific meaning to members of the Brotherhood. Of course, this is of little help to prospective members. What does help is that, at any given time, there is likely to be at least one current member, and often several, in a Théan or Atabean Sea port. Discrete inquiries in these places usually allow a prospective recruit to find and make contact with a Brotherhood member. , 1667 Decim us, Day 26 the ent Palms. S pent B e iv F of nd la Is ever can A rrived at the and listening. N g in ch at w , d ip night on the sh as hore. R eminde is se el ng hi et or som loot, tell if someo ne to claim hidden re ho as g in sh nd, ru draft of anot her isla ize of an Eisen s e th ng hi et m so et h. Won’t fi nding instead and sharper te e or m y an m h horse, but wit ke agai n. make that mista and of t we fi nd the st bu , ay d xt ne e obably from Takes all th ve are bent, pr fi , gh ou en e ur ig told m e palms. S ber w hat K aus em m re I . m e or is loot. F ind th som e ancient st th to ts gh ri e fo r th carved w hen I paid hi m d s ix triang les in F h. rt no e om th inti ng fourth tree fr fi nd the one po to ns ea m s le iang lo w it. into it. S ix tr iang le right be tr e th nd fi en ad that d ue east, and th om orro w we’ll he T . ay w e th . If ts holding the loot That one poin ve ca e th nd fi better to d o. directi on and som e ex pl ai ni ng ve ha l il w ig s not, K au Prospective recruits tend to be oblivious to the various clever measures the organization has developed to conduct what amounts to secret business in the open. For example: In ports, the Brotherhood have established covert recognition signals. In a particular tavern in Five Sails, for instance, ordering and then spilling a particular drink, then cursing in a specific way, could be the signal to any Brotherhood members who their attention is sought. Meanwhile, in a gambling house in San Sancha, a similar signal might be placing a wager of a particular value on a game of bones, then withdrawing it before the dice are rolled. As many possible signals exist as there are places where they are used. Moreover, they periodically change, once existing forms become too widely known. This is not much of a problem for existing Brotherhood members, who share the current recognition signals for various places among themselves. Needless to say, for a prospective member of the Brotherhood wanting to make that first contact, he would need to know someone, get lucky or, more likely both, to find the correct signals currently in use in a particular location. In less inhabited areas, the Brotherhood uses a more durable set of signs to share information, since keeping them secure is less of an issue. A series of triangles could be cut into the bark of a tree, the number and arrangement points to the location of hidden treasure, fresh water or some other important place. A cairn of stones on a headland could appear to mark a significant location when, in fact, it is the number of stones in the cairn that hints at a compass bearing from the headland to a cove where booty Secundus, Day 11, 1668 No sooner had we come in sight of the fat Castillian galleon than the lookout spies another sail in chase. Soon we see she’s a Buccaneer’s ship, and one mastered by Rafael Cortez at that. And I’d just spent a night gambling with Cortez in Sylviette, not two days ago! When she’s close, I fire a shot across his bow, warning him off…an’ we get nothing but a shot back. I know this…Cortez took me for a goodly sum in that game of bones in Sylviette. To be sure, he ain’t taking the Castillian away from me, too. —from the ship’s log of the Spray Chaser 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 15 Journal of Rolando, Master of the Cresting Wave The Eighth Day of Quartus, 1665 a year can I have returned to San Felipe for the first time in almost a year. But what a difference make. brush the San Felipe is still a wretched place, but now I sense opportunity. I go to the Broken Spar, wine, grime from a table and sit. From the barmaid, I order both a particular ale and a specific t her instruc I wine The cup. demanding the first in a pewter tankard, the second in an earthenware woman sitting to take to anyone in the bar who may want it. The barmaid takes the wine to a gruff near the fireplace. When she points me out to the woman, I nod. Sea Hammer. The woman comes to my table and introduces herself as Mary Kirkroy, captain of the Inish, but that’s all I can tell. “What and where?” is all she asks. wine and fine “Puerto del Sur,” I reply, and go on to tell her that a brigantine laden with Castillian is laid up ine silks is there, bound for the Vaticine Island. “Too bad,” I observe, “that this brigant day of this for repairs for an extra week, bound not to weigh anchor until at least the fourteenth month.” finish her The woman gives me a pointed look, and asks why I do not wait for the brigantine to repairs, then take her myself? better.” This is “I have good reason to be anywhere but near those waters,” I say, “and the sooner the entirely true but the details I keep to myself. She smiles. , Master of I touch my drink to Kirkroy’s. The brigantine is hers to plunder, now.Journal of Rolando the Cresting Wave Journal of Rolando, Master of the Cresting Wave The Eighth Day of Corantine, 1667 The battle yesterday was a terrible close thing, sure, and the closest I’ve come to dying. Pride of I learned o’ the Company merchantman from another Brotherhood captain, master o’ the heavy st, Dawn. From her banners and pennants, I learned the merchant was a day to the northwe laden with cargo, poorly trimmed and riding the sea slow. The Pride of Dawn herself was already Kirkroy, with spoils from another prize, so I signaled I’d chase the Company ship with my friend whose Sea Hammer I was soon to meet. Central Rahuri Two days later an’ the Sea Hammer an’ us stood off a small island near Mucaro in the for better trim, Islands. The Atabean merchant anchored herself in a cove, probably to shift her cargo to seaward from t we thought. I’d take the Wave into the cove, we decided, and take the merchan small boats block her escaping. Same time, a cutting-out party from the Sea Hammer would heave fine had across a neck of land and take her from shoreward. A simple scheme, which would’a worked the merchant been what she seemed. 16 CHAPTER 1 | The Brotherhood of the coast trouble We were greeted, as expected, with some cannon fire from the merchant as we ran in. The surrender, started when we came alongside. We’d been ready for the usual show of resistance, then decks. but were instead greeted by a burly throng of mercenary marines pouring up from below the Sea The melee was bloody and desperate, and would have gone badly for us had the lads from would have Hammer not arrived nick o’ time. Kirkroy herself saved me from a cutlass swing that more chore been had taken my head. They were late, she’d said, ’cause hauling their boats overland nse to those than expected. My own wounds’ll heal, but for much o’ my crew, they won’t. Worse, recompe wounded’ll cost me dearly. Next time better be more profitable for sure! Sure he weren’t Meantime, me and Kirkroy really wish to speak to the captain of the Pride of Dawn. be safe for part o’ this, a trap, was he? Cause if he was, it’s the black spot for him and no wave’ll ss. I made his ship. In his cabin was some envelope sealed with wax. The seal was an eye with an hourgla fast work of it, ducking it into my vest. I’m sure Kirkroy didn’t see. Journal of Rolando, Master of the Cresting Wave The Eighth Day of Sextus, 1668 I’d That time in San Felipe, when I was near despair and desperately seeking the Brotherhood, hard an’ thought it the hardest thing I’d ever done. Even the many raids and battles since, fierce derie o’ the as they were, were simple enough, win or lose, live or die. I’d come to respect the camara ed I do Brotherhood, bound by a code that was good an’ honorable. Now that same code demand , alongside Kirkroy thing. something that made that long-ago time in San Felipe seem an easy enough turned her whom I’d fought and drank and shared loot and who’d saved my life a few times, she’d could back on the Brotherhood. The Company, some said, had offered her more money than anyone was that. reasonably refuse, but that made no difference. Kirkroy had signed in blood and that captains Queen Bonaventura wasted no time, saying Kirkroy had the black spot now, an’ the other at the meeting near San Teodoro agreed. Painful as it was, I could only agree, too. Sea Hammer. I write this here as I am in a running chase down the leeward shore of Colina Verde after know. My ship’s the faster, and Kirkroy knows it. What happens when we finally close, I don’t Master gunner says we’re withing firing range. My heart is breaking. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 17 is exchanged. However, such marks as these are used to pass along information, and would not be as immediately useful for those seeking to join. Of course, if a captain wanting to join the Brotherhood has the nerve to show up at the location of a secret meeting, it may give him the opportunity to make his case—or to find himself on the hot end of some muskets and cutlasses! The Brotherhood also uses recognition signals, signs and other measures at sea. In addition to their colors, many ships also fly other banners and flags identify particular merchant patrons, the types of cargo they usually carry, or just for decoration. The Brotherhood has developed a series of specific flag and banner symbols that, to the untrained eye either mean something entirely different or even nothing at all. For example, a Brotherhood ship’s crew may fly a series of banners and pennants that describe a merchant vessel they have recently encountered, its approximate location and a declaration that they have no interest in pursuing it. This allows other Brotherhood ships the opportunity to take up the chase. Another arrangement of flags could indicate that the ship displaying them has looted cargo for sale or trade; yet another might warn of a prowling piratehunter in a particular direction, or seek allies for an attack on a merchant convoy. Some Brotherhood ships that frequently work together even keep messenger pigeons aboard, using them to exchange messages directly. The point is to allow Brotherhood ships to quickly, efficiently and, most importantly, covertly pass information among themselves as they ply the seas.[$$This isn’t how pigeons work; they return “home” from a ship in this case, but not to a vessel that could be anywhere at sea.] Quitting the Brotherhood Quitting the Brotherhood of the Coast is easy—dying accomplishes this quite handily! That is really the only way one can quit the Brotherhood. It is made clear to new members before they sign their blood onto the Charter that there is no going back. Part of this is the nature of the sorcery imbued into the blood signature. There is no known way of undoing the signature’s sorcerous effects of blessing and curse. More importantly, the Brotherhood does not want members to quit. Members of the Brotherhood learn secrets vital to the organization. A few may know the greatest secret of all. Such knowledge coming into the possession of an enemy or a rival organization could do enormous damage. Better to be sure that no one is able to take this information with them when they leave the Brotherhood, simply by declaring that no one is able to leave the Brotherhood. Some desperate or misguided souls have tried. In every case, however, the attempt has earned them the black spot and a life full of terrified regret. Current Affairs In 1668 AV, the Brotherhood of the Coast sits at a peak of strength and prosperity. Under Pirate Queen Bonaventura, the Brotherhood projects enormous power across the seas of Théah in the form of an unparalleled flotilla. Each is crewed by determined and experienced men and women eager for glory and treasure and willing to risk their lives to get it. Brotherhood ships are not the only ones plying the waters, though. Other groups and organizations vie for power and control on the Théan seas. 18 CHAPTER 1 | The Brotherhood of the coast The Atabean Trading Company La Bucca Unfortunately, the current unity and strength of the Brotherhood is not strictly spontaneous, nor is it solely due to the charismatic leadership of Bonaventura. Rather, it arises from the fact that the Brotherhood is at war. This is not new; after all, the organization was originally created in response to a war being waged against it by the pirate hunters of the Black Spot Fleet. But now it faces a hard-fought, existential conflict against a dangerous and powerful opponent—the Atabean Trading Company and its backers. The Company has all the attributes of a sprawling, transnational megacorporation. It operates with ruthless efficiency and cares little about running roughshod over “the little guy” because, in the end, its only concern is its bottom line. When it comes to piracy, the goal of the Company is simple; because pirates eat into profits, the Company wants to drive pirates from the seas. To some extent, this is done directly by deploying Company forces to attack and destroy pirate ships. But such direct confrontations are troublesome and expensive, so the Company’s main effort against piracy is more insidious—they co-opt the pirates, using the Company’s vast wealth to effectively buy them off and turn them into piratehunters. Again, this is simple efficiency—buying off a pirate crew not only eliminates it as a threat, but also turns it against other pirates, potentially eliminating them, too. This cleverly pragmatic approach to combating piracy is proving to be difficult for the Brotherhood of the Coast to withstand. The pirates of the Brotherhood are fighting not only for their lives, but for their way of life. The trouble is that, as an organization, the Brotherhood is not really amenable to long-term cooperation. Pirates want instant gratification and are prepared to risk life and limb to get it. Otherwise, they would just become merchant traders themselves, a slower but much less risky way of gaining wealth. Bonaventura struggles constantly to keep the “Pirate Republic” of the Brotherhood motivated to fight the Company. How much longer she can accomplish this is uncertain…meanwhile, the pockets of the Company are deep. On one level, the Buccaneers of La Bucca have a great deal in common with the Brotherhood of the Coast. La Bucca is essentially a democracy, albeit a somewhat corrupt one.; As a result, there is a fair bit of interchange between the Brotherhood and La Bucca, with ships from one often amicably visiting the ports of the other. At sea, however, it is a very different story. While the pirates of the Brotherhood are motivated by the freedom to gather treasure,the Buccaneers are effectively mercenaries. As Privateers, they sell their piracy to those willing to offer them Letters of Marque—typically, Théan governments. This can readily put Brotherhood pirates and Buccaneers at odds. It is not unusual for a clash to occur between Brotherhood and Buccaneer ships just to determine who gets to chase after a fat merchantman—who may escape in the meantime. The Sea Dogs Working specifically from Avalonian Letters of Marque granted by Queen Elaine, the Sea Dogs mainly haunt the waters around Avalon—particularly the Avalon-Montaigne Strait, the Trade Sea and even the Maw. Since the Brotherhood operates mainly in more southerly waters, and westward into the New World and Atabean Sea, there is little direct interaction between the two groups. Occasionally though, a Brotherhood captain may decide to try his hand at preying on fat merchantmen from Avalon, Montaigne, Eisen or another of the more northerly Théan powers in their home waters. When the Sea Dogs learn about this interloper in their hunting grounds, they spare no effort in running the miscreant down—after all, treasure taken by the Brotherhood is treasure not filling the Sea Dogs’ holds. The result is almost always a sunken Brotherhood ship and a dead crew. Even then, the matter is not always this simple because some Sea Dogs are also members of the Brotherhood. A pirate who is conflicted in this way may struggle with her loyalties—of course, whichever gains her the most treasure in any given situation (without running her afoul of the Brotherhood Charter, of course) is always a good way of resolving things. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 19 The Vesten Raiders As is the case for the Sea Dogs, Brotherhood ships rarely cross paths with the Vesten Raiders. Again, this is because the Brotherhood does not often venture into the northern waters of Théah, where the Vesten Raiders spend much of their time and effort. That said, Vesten Raiders do occasionally raid farther afield, and this sometimes brings them into confrontation with the Brotherhood. Even then, such confrontations generally end with one side or the other choosing to withdraw, rather than fight—or else temporarily work together to share a prize. Unlike La Bucca, whose Buccaneers work much the same waters as the Brotherhood and with whom clashes are much more common and often unavoidable, the Brotherhood and the Vesten Raiders do not meet often. By a mutual and generally unspoken understanding, the two groups realize that there is not a great deal to be gained by fighting one another. Notable Members Several of the most notable members of the Brotherhood are presented in Pirate Nations. Many noteworthy souls belong to the Brotherhood, though, ranging from gentlemen to scoundrels—and everything in between. Bartholomew Carrigan Bartholomew Carrigan is one of the First Captains, his blood signature inscribed on the First Charter. This comes as a complete surprise to those who meet him. One would expect one of the First Captains to be larger and bolder than life, but Carrigan is anything but. He comes across less as a pirate captain and more as an accountant, perhaps, or a fussy purser fretting over a ship’s stores. Most who meet him, who do not already know the man, dismiss him as a “wannabe,” much less a ferocious sea-reaver, and more a joke. This is, of course, not just a nonsensical attitude, it is a dangerous one. If those so contemptuous of him would take only a moment to think about the matter, they would wonder how a “joke” could have be one of the First Captains of the Brotherhood to begin with. The fact is that the mild, almost obsequious manner of Bartholomew Carrigan is a façade, concealing a 20 CHAPTER 1 | The Brotherhood of the coast mind that is razor-keen and ruthless almost to the point of psychopathy. It is often said that “the quiet ones are the worst…” Portraying Bartholomew Carrigan Bartholomew Carrigan is a bland, nondescript box with a lit powder keg inside. He tried to ply the tedious merchant trade his father had established between his native Avalon and Montaigne, but no one could seem to quite measure up to his standards. He is smart and readily sees how things should be done. When, on one crossing, a seaman did not get the hawsers to quite the tautness Carrigan expected, he saw nothing but incompetence and disrespect. Without a second thought, he put the man overboard. Seeing that, the rest of the crew fell quickly into line. Eventually though, the crew had enough of his uncompromising demands, explosive temper and quickness to dole out punishment. One night, when a strong wind came thundering down the AvalonMontaigne Strait, Carrigan found himself dragged from his cabin and thrown over the gunwale. In an instant, he was lost, disoriented amid a black hell of heaving waves and booming spray. It is amazing how surviving such an ordeal—and to this day, Carrigan has no idea how he managed that—can change a man. Washed onto the shore of Montaigne, he realized he had been given a tremendous gift. As far as the rest of the world knew, he was dead. Reinventing himself, Carrigan became a pirate so accomplished that he eventually found himself cutting his hand in the Bucket o’ Blood to sign on the First Charter of the Brotherhood. Story Hooks • The Heroes find themselves in need of passage aboard a ship. Perhaps they have an urgent need to get somewhere in the Atabean Sea, or perhaps they have been shipwrecked and require rescuing. Bartholomew Carrigan’s ship is the only one available. Can the Heroes meet Carrigan’s price, without underestimating this deceptively dangerous man? • Word comes to the Heroes that Carrigan is quietly gathering support in Aragosta for some great new venture. They soon learn that he is planning to supplant Queen Bonaventura and take control as the new Pirate King. He promises great wealth and influence to those who support him. Will the Heroes risk involving themselves in his power-grab, or will they side with Bonaventura and the status quo? The answer was the Brotherhood. Douglas made her first contacts with the Brotherhood while working with the Sea Dogs, and was immediately taken by the opportunity to be her own master, making her own fortune, rather than renting it out to others. Arriving in Aragosta, she strode at once into the Bucket o’ Blood and demanded loudly to sign her blood upon the Charter. The bemused Brotherhood captains present started the customary interrogation, but in short order Douglas was the one holding court, while the captains simply stared in awe at the sheer, blustering temerity of this imposing woman. An arm-wrestling match and a few rounds of drinks later, and Douglas’ blood was drying on the Charter. Soon after, she claimed the first of her prizes, a stout Atabean Trading Company merchantman, and her place in the Brotherhood was secured. Portraying Siubhán Douglas When it comes to Siubhán Douglas, there are no illusions. She is crass and blunt, rarely mincing words, and gets right to the point. She punctuates her speech with liberal profanity—and, since she speaks most languages, a single one of her sentences might contain curses in Sarmatian, Eisen and Vodacce. Her temper Siubhán Douglas Siubhán Douglas resembles her homeland the Highland Marches—tough, uncompromising and independent. Born in a tiny village on the bleak moors, as she grew up she was enamored with sailors’ tales and read anything she could get her hands on. She gravitated toward the coast—working first on a fishing boat plying one of the land’s few rivers, then aboard a bigger vessel catching fish off the rocky Marches coastline. But the hard drudgery of fishing fell far short of satisfying Douglas’ restless spirit. A fishing boat soon became a merchantman, then a privateer. As an adult she finally found her place as a mercenary, selling her ever-more formidable skills as a sailor and fighter on the open market. For a time she settled into a berth aboard a ship belonging to the Sea Dogs but, eventually, working for others began to chafe at Douglas. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 21 is quick; cross her, and you are likely to get at least a tongue-lashing, and actual violence if the circumstances are serious enough. Alcohol seems to have no effect on her, and she has been observed to eat moldy biscuits and spoiled meat and come to no harm. Needless to say, few are willing to cross this tempestuous woman. All of that said, though, Douglas is not strictly unpleasant and off-putting. She may find formal settings and courts stiff and awkward, but she is loyal to her friends, quick to laugh and tell a joke, and enjoys a good party. Those who know her know she loves life, and loves to live it to its fullest. Her facility with languages shows that she is smart, but this does not stop her from being brash and sometimes even foolhardy. So far, her luck has held, keeping her skull uncracked—more or less, anyway—her limbs attached, and a fair and following wind behind her ventures as a member of the Brotherhood. Story Hooks • Douglas has to do the very thing she hates—attend a formal Court in Vodacce, representing the Brotherhood under a flag of truce and a guarantee of safe passage from a powerful Vodacce Merchant Prince, who wishes to enter into a “mutually beneficial” commercial relationship with the Brotherhood. It is because she has so little regard for the politics of Court that she has been chosen by Queen Bonaventura to attend, who reasons that the unsubtle Douglas will keep the Vodacce merchant and his cronies off-balance during negotiations. She will need, however, canny people to watch her back and fend off any number of schemes intended to trip her up. Are the Heroes up to the task? • Douglas’ temper pushed her across a line one night in the Bucket o’ Blood and has ignited a blood feud with another Brotherhood captain—or perhaps even several of them. Queen Bonaventura has asked the Heroes to quietly work to defuse the situation, because infighting is the last thing the Brotherhood needs right now. Can the Heroes resolve matters between the mercurial Douglas and the other Brotherhood captains she has so gravely offended—or will they make things worse? 22 CHAPTER 1 | The Brotherhood of the coast Rolando, Captain of the Cresting Wave Rolando, the captain of the barque Cresting Wave, came to piracy late in life. Well into his thirties, he was an honest merchant, owner and master of his own ship, plying trade through Théan waters on behalf of wealthy patrons from his native Vodacce. That all fell apart in 1664 AV when one of the many power plays that typify Vodacce commerce led to the death of his patron in a duel. Since he owed his dead patron money, the debt passed on to the winner of the duel, a scion of the powerful Bernoulli family. Fearing the loss of his ship and livelihood, Rolando sought and found the Brotherhood of the Coast. A bloodsignature later and the Cresting Wave was the newest ship to prowl the seas of Théah in search of loot. Rolando may be an honest and honorable merchant no longer, but not all the honor and honesty is gone…yet. He is ruthless in a fight, and loyal to the Brotherhood to a fault, but he nonetheless epitomizes “the gentleman pirate.” Crews and passengers who surrender to the Cresting Wave are treated much like honored guests—given ample food and water, never mistreated, and allowed (after being relieved of their valuables) to continue on their way. In a few cases, he has even forgone taking loot, if it would seem to be too harmful a blow to his captives. Being forced to hunt his friend Kirkroy, who had been given the black spot by Queen Bonaventura, is especially hard for him; many wonder if, should he survive their final battle, will his devotion to doing the honorable thing survive as well? Portraying Rolando Rolando is a pirate, yes, but it is not something he ever wanted to be. Circumstances forced him to sign that bloody Charter in Aragosta, and it has kept him and his crew together, earning a decent—if dishonest— living. It is that dishonesty that bothers him the most. Deep down, he knows that what he is doing is wrong; as a merchant captain, he considered the pirates who preyed on his peers to be the worst sort of villainous scum. But now he is the villainous scum. That does not mean, though, that he has to be vicious or immoral about it, like many other pirates roving the seas. He can put himself in the place of the merchant captain whose ship he has just taken; he can well imagine the fear and uncertainty and the sheer humiliation. He is determined to make the experience as painless as possible for everyone involved—including, and perhaps especially, himself. Rolando could have kept going this way, as long as necessary. Someday, he thought, he could give up this life and return to being an honest man. But this terrible business with Kirkroy, a woman who had become his dearest friend, has driven home how that is never going to happen. Kirkroy wanted to quit the Brotherhood and leave the pirate life, and now Rolando is hunting her. When he catches Kirkroy, he is going to have to fight her, and when he fights her, he is going to have to try to kill her. Rolando does not know if his decency and honor, so important to how he sees himself, will survive that. And if it does not…well, how many pirates were once decent and honest men, now turned ruthless killers, because of some terrible thing they had to do? is reluctant, torn between his loyalty to the Brotherhood and doing the right thing by his friend. Can the Heroes convince him to show her mercy if the Brotherhood can still somehow get their pound of flesh? • There has been a sudden shift in Vodacce merchant politics—the Bernoulli who ruined Rolando has fallen out of favor, opening a chance for him to possibly negotiate amnesty for his piratical ways and return to the life of a merchant captain. Rolando is determined to follow-up on this opportunity and asks the Heroes for help, but is it real, or is it just some Vodacce scheme or trap? Mary Kirkroy, Captain of the Sea Hammer Mary Kirkroy was born into piracy—literally. Her father was a pirate captain, her mother a jenny who gave birth to her in the shadow of a mizzenmast. Neither of her parents were awful people, which gave her a chance at life, growing up as a street rat in Kirkwall, then taking to sea as a powder monkey, running charges from the ship’s magazine up to the guns in battle. Story Hooks • The Heroes have joined Rolando in his quest to find and deal with Mary Kirkroy. He is determined to do this himself, refusing to allow her fate to fall into the hands of anyone else. But the Heroes know Rolando 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 23 Piracy was in her blood, and Kirkroy was good at it. Finally in command of her own ship, a brigantine she had taken as a prize during a cutting-out expedition and named the Sea Hammer, that inborn sense of piracy made her more successful at it than most. Known across the Brotherhood as someone to be admired, even Queen Bonaventura spoke well of her. The trouble, though, was that Kirkroy grew tired of the life. Her friendship with Rolando of the Cresting Wave showed her the other side of the boarding action, where honest merchants worked an honest trade, had wives and families and an old age not measured in simply not dying to blade or ball. One day, she had simply had enough. Finding enough like-minded men and women to crew the Sea Hammer, she sailed away, leaving all of it—piracy, blood Charters and the Brotherhood—behind. She would have the black spot, yes…but she could live with that. Portraying Mary Kirkroy Mary Kirkroy is driven, determined to have things her way. It was the only attitude that made sense in the grimy streets of Kirkwall, where a young girl had to take what she wanted or starve. It is the only attitude that made sense to her as a pirate, because piracy is all about taking what you want, because you want it. And it is the same attitude that brought her to where she is now, a fugitive from the Brotherhood, branded with the black spot for the simple crime of not wanting to be a pirate anymore. She can live with this, though, both for herself and her crew. She had made sure all the men and women who fled the Brotherhood with her on the Sea Hammer knew what they were getting into (and the time and effort and sheer scheming she had to do to recrew the Sea Hammer this way is, itself, an epic tale). She knows the Brotherhood will always consider her a traitor and mark her with the black spot; she even knows she is daring the curse of her blood signature on the Charter to do its worst. But she does not care, because this is what she wanted—a chance at a new life, that is not one of piracy and battle and death. Kirkroy only has one regret—that of all the Brotherhood ships that are hunting her, the one dogging her the most is the Cresting Wave. She sincerely does not want to fight her friend Rolando; after all, it was Rolando’s example that set her on this 24 CHAPTER 1 | The Brotherhood of the coast path to begin with. But she knows that a battle is coming, and that she will square off against Rolando. It surprises her that, for the first time in her life, she is not sure what she really wants—to win or to lose. Story Hooks • The Heroes have joined Kirkroy in her flight from the Brotherhood, a decision that risks having them forever marked with the black spot themselves. But a time of reckoning is at hand, as Brotherhood ships close in. Will the Heroes stand with Kirkroy, helping her to fight or escape, and incur the unending wrath of the Brotherhood? Or will they try to convince Kirkroy to surrender and seek leniency—or even turn against her, collecting rich rewards even as they betray her? • A final confrontation looms between Kirkroy and her friend, Rolando. Secretly, Queen Bonaventura has asked the Heroes to find a way to resolve the matter that will satisfy the Brotherhood’s need for discipline but not cost her two of the organization’s best captains in the process. Can the Heroes thread their way among competing motivations and come up with the “win-win” resolution Bonaventura desires? Anton Kausig, Captain of the Grey Wave Sometimes, a man cloaks himself in layers of deception. He may be hiding a painful past, or using lies and obfuscation to protect himself or to manipulate others. Sometimes, the one he is trying the hardest to hide things from is himself. Anton Kausig is not that man. A blustering, beefy and hairy slab of a man, Kausig is very much an example of the old adage, “what you see is what you get.” Once a member of the Vesten Raiders, Kausig heard tales of the Atabean Sea—of the warmth yearround, the bright sunshine on blue water and, most of all, the pretty girls who did not wear very much. He certainly did not need to hear much of this before leaving the Vesten Raiders and their cold, gloomy northern waters, finding passage to the Atabean Sea and, eventually Aragosta. A blood signature to join the Brotherhood and stay in these warm southern seas? Kausig could not cut himself fast enough. His one and only concession to that old life in those dour seas around Vestenmennavenjar, is the name of his ship, the Grey Wave—and even that is a joke, because Kausig has decorated his ship with the gaudiest paint and banners and even a trio of figureheads, all because it happened to catch his fancy at one time or another. Everyone knows Kausig. He is loud and brash, always speaking his mind. In fact, he never lies, even when he should; he is the sort who, if asked by his sweetheart (of the day) if her dress makes her look fat, will nod and say, “Yes, very fat indeed.” Strangely, this brutal honesty does not offend people, being delivered so openly and without any sort of agenda. What you see in Anton Kausig really is what you get. pleasant things—like running down fat merchantmen and flirting with pretty, sun-browned girls. Kausig’s blunt approach to life colors all his actions. His typical plan for taking a prize is to sail fast, shoot his cannons a lot, lay alongside and board and then beat the other crew into submission. Why bother with complicated plans and deceptions and all that other nonsense? Really, so many people make piracy seem hard and complicated. It’s really not! His pragmatic approach to life grants him something that eludes so many others—happiness. He is, right to the core, entirely happy with his life. And why not? Death comes soon enough, so why spend it wallowing in angst? Living in the moment is all that matters! Portraying Anton Kausig Story Hooks Anton Kausig is big and loud and does not really care much about who might be put off by that. If people do not like what he has to say or how he says it, then they should not ask him for his opinions or listen when he offers them. As for lying, he has never seen the point. Things are what they are; why make things up to pretend they are what they are not? It is a waste of time and effort that could be better spent doing more • The Heroes are sailing with Kausig when they cross paths with a powerful Atabean Trading Company merchantman—a new class of ship, laden with treasure but bristling with guns and squads of marines. Kausig’s usual head-on approach will likely get them all killed, but he is absolutely determined to make the attempt. Can the Heroes find a way of neutralizing the threat from the Company ship without undermining Kausig’s authority or having his loyal crew turn against them? • Tensions between the Brotherhood and the Vesten Raiders are on the rise, as each group encroaches more and more into waters that “belong” to the other. Because of Kausig’s background with them, Queen Bonaventura has asked him to meet with the leaders of the Raiders to try to find a resolution that will not involve all-out war between the two organizations. Can the Heroes work with Kausig to find a way to de-escalate the brewing conflict, or will they find themselves fighting a desperate battle of survival against the vicious Raiders? 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 25 Chapter 2 DIE KREUZRITTER “Whosoever discovers the interpretation of these sayings will know truth beyond death.” —Teachings of the First Prophet History We are betrayed. Stanislaus reports the theft of our oldest reliquary, forged from the ruins of the Stern and carried by those cursed to survive the Inquisition’s flames. The blade of Magistra Judith has been taken from us, though her place of repose was known only to the highest of our order. The command is given to all Lehrer to seek this relic and the traitors who would defile our most sacred sites. By the Magister’s writ, exstirpatio is authorized. —Ekaternava, Illya Borisovitch The purpose of Die Kreuzritter is simple: to ensure that the future of humankind remains in human hands. Unbeknownst to many, the plans of inhuman intellects unfurl across Théah, and it is the brothers and sisters of Die Kreuzritter who struggle to push 26 CHAPTER 2 | Die Kreuzritter them back. Their attempts have earned them death at the hands of Sidhe nobles, dievai, undead horrors and even Matushka herself. But with each death, these warrior-priests learn a bit more about their adversaries, and another piece of the future remains where Theus intended: in human hands. Die Kreuzritter is the oldest Vaticine militant order, with roots extending back over half a millennium. Vaticine scholars with an interest in history know of the order’s betrayal at the hands of the Inquisition, but few know the truth of that battle. In 1129, knights returning from far-off lands discovered their Imperator had fallen to corruption and had become little more than a devil clothed in the flesh of a man. He had assembled a cadre of likeminded creatures in the order’s senior leadership; the fight to reclaim the Stern from the Imperator cost THE OATH what would later become Die Kreuzritter many brave soldiers who had won honor and glory in the order’s crusades to the south. Those few knights who survived the battle bound the beast in chains inscribed with the teachings of the First Prophet, and executed the traitors who had taken up his cause. When an Inquisitorial army arrived, the knights turned their prisoner over to the Inquisition’s tender mercies, only to watch in horror as the army released him and formed up to give battle against them. Recognizing the situation as hopeless, the knights discussed who among them would remain in a suicidal attempt to kill the Monster that had been their leader. The senior knights who had rendered judgment on the Imperator volunteered to stay, even while knowing that if their assassination attempt went awry they would be sorely missed. Those who departed carried with them the order’s sacred relics and texts, escaping by means of a tunnel concealed within the Stern’s crypts. The knights who fled never learned of the final battle’s outcome. The remaining defenders of the Stern, slaughtered to a man, could bring no word to the survivors. During the days of wandering and woe that followed, Die Kreuzritter’s knights were few in number and bereft of leadership. Many of the remaining knights believed it would have been better to have died defending the walls of the Stern, and a deep malaise settled over them. It was a young woman named Judith, newly risen to knighthood, who saved her brothers and sisters. She reminded the knights that their troubles did not justify abandoning innocents to Monsters. She laid out a new way for the knights to carry out their duty, one that would ensure they were never again vulnerable to the depredations of the Inquisition or corruption from within. When they proclaimed her leader of Die Kreuzritter, Judith forsook the title of Imperator, believing it permanently tainted, and took up the ancient title of Magistra, or “teacher,” a path all her successors have followed. I, <NAME>, swear in the sight of Theus and those who would be my brothers and sisters that I will keep the secrets of the order, offer aid and succor to its members and hunt any being that threatens Theus’ creation. I dedicate both life and soul to our sacred cause, and I will submit to the judgment of my brothers and sisters should I fail or falter. Scripture “I disclose my mysteries to those worthy of them.” —Teachings of the First Prophet Never. That is how often the Streghe “leave.” No man enjoys losing his wife, but when his entire fortune, his safety and his position depend on her? No, this was no lover’s quarrel. Someone or something has taken this woman, and we must know what and why. The Streghe are subtle, and if someone intends to use their arts for something beyond the petty quarrels of this fractious peninsula, we must stop them. —Valeria The knights are no longer nobles as they were in centuries past. In lieu of good breeding, the brothers and sisters of Die Kreuzritter accept only those recruits who have survived an encounter with the monstrous. A recruit who wishes to take up the mantle of Die Kreuzritter must accept three obligations designed to test her mind, heart and mettle. Until these tasks are completed, the neophytes are referred to as scriptum, a term dating back to the Numanari Empire that means both “those who have been chosen,” and “those who record.” Loyalty, the First Obligation When a recruit is accepted as a neophyte, she begins an intensive course of study designed to improve both mind and body. A scripta finds her morning given over to study of Vaticine catechism, and her afternoon spent practicing weaponry. After the evening meal, she studies the order’s corpus of lore on the monstrous inhabitants of Théah. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 27 The obligation of Loyalty is not fulfilled until a scripta passes rigorous examinations in all three areas of study, and undergoes a test of loyalty designed to place her personal desires in conflict with the goals of the order. If she chooses the order before herself, then and only then is she permitted to swear the oath of secrecy that binds all members of Die Kreuzritter. Charity, the Second Obligation After taking the oath of secrecy, a scriptus accompanies a full knight to communities ravaged by Monsters and helps them rebuild. Sometimes this process is as simple as lending a hand to help raise a new barn or donating funds for headstones to mark the graves of the deceased. However, for communities in true extremity, the work may be a prolonged affair: helping the town bring in the harvest if farmers have died or fled, or setting up an orphanage and school for children who survived the attacks. Often, scriptum serve multiple tours, moving from community to community, working with the townsfolk by day and analyzing the attack by night. Fulfilling the obligation of Charity serves two purposes: First, it takes the scriptus beyond his own trauma, showing him that there are many who have suffered as he has. Second, it builds a reserve of sympathy and support among these communities that can be tapped when the knights need information, or wish to move people and items undetected. When the order is convinced that the scriptus understands the role charity plays in Die Kreuzritter’s work, he is permitted to take up the third obligation. Peace, the Third Obligation A scripta takes up the third and final obligation alone. She is required to track and destroy a Monster. In rare cases, this Monster is the one who attacked the scripta or her community in the first place, but more often it is another beast that Die Kreuzritter would see dead. Merely killing the beast is not enough—the scripta is required to keep a journal of her travels and the results of her investigations, and only when a council of senior knights is satisfied is the scripta inducted as a full knight. Many scriptum die attempting to fulfill the obligation of Peace. 28 CHAPTER 2 | Die Kreuzritter Induction The induction ceremony is no less grueling than finishing the third obligation. At sunset, a searing brand in the shape of a star is pressed into the inductee’s flesh, and he must pass the night in waking vigil, contemplating the teachings of the Prophets. When the last star vanishes from the morning sky, he is given a black woolen frock and greeted as a long-lost sibling. This ordeal serves as both an induction and an ordination; full members of Die Kreuzritter are considered Vaticine priests, able to grant the same blessings and conduct the same sacraments as any other. An obscure piece of canon law enacted in perpetuum places these priests at the disposal of the Magister alone. Though never beloved by the Church proper, Die Kreuzritter’s priests were always tolerated in days gone by. But the growing power of Cardinal Verdugo has brought an end to that broad-mindedness. Using Church records, Inquisitors now hunt their fellow men and women of the cloth, passing off any resulting deaths as “Monster attacks” to any Church official who sees fit to inquire. The Magister has tried at least once to bring reason to the Cardinal, explaining that their two groups should function together, not separately working toward the same goals. But Verdugo sees Die Kreuzritter as a threat to the Inquisition’s functionality. He remembers the Stern just as well as they do. Hierarchy “A city built on a high hill and fortified cannot be hidden.” —Teachings of the First Prophet Zebediah—our sources say that is the name of the man we saw meeting with Cardinal Verdugo. That an agent from Avalon would meet openly with Verdugo must mean the fiends are stronger there than we imagined. The time for action is upon us. Delay gains us nothing, and everywhere the cancer spreads. —Casilda The order learned the lessons of the Stern, and no longer maintains a single fortress housing all its knights. Instead, Die Kreuzritter outposts—called cloisters—are scattered across Théah in unassuming private homes, remote monasteries, abandoned sewer systems or deep caves. The only requirement a cloister must fulfill is that it allows the knights to come and go without observation. Cloisters communicate in coded missives, using the first letter of the cloister’s name as a code to identify the message’s Nation of origin, and sometimes adopting the name of a Vaticine saint if their own name does not fit. They also embed code keys in otherwise unremarkable field reports as a way to decode years of missives sent back and forth. No one seems to notice if dates or times are changed on field reports, except those meant to notice. The hierarchy of the order is similarly fragmented. Ostensibly united under the authority of the Magister, in practice individual knights have a great deal of personal freedom to seek out and destroy Monsters or corrupt sorcerers in their vicinity. The fulfillment of Charity builds social bonds between knights and the communities they serve and puts them at a distinct advantage when it comes to tracking new threats in the area. Die Kreuzritter retains its former cohesiveness in the sharing of knowledge, however. Whenever the knights discover a new creature or verify reports of a known beast operating outside of its usual environment, secret couriers are dispatched to cloisters across Théah, and the encoded missives are deciphered and added to the order’s collection of knowledge. While redundant in the extreme, this process ensures that the destruction of a cloister will not produce the same shattering loss of knowledge as the sack of the Stern did. The order’s structure is relatively flat, consisting of four ranks reflecting progressively greater levels of authority and responsibility. Any knight who has fulfilled the three obligations may be promoted by a simple vote of her peers, a method of elevation unchanged since the election of Magistra Judith after the betrayal of 1129. Magister At the head of the order stands the Magister, the titular leader of Die Kreuzritter. The decentralized nature of the order means that day-to-day governance is left to the Lehrer of individual cloisters, but the Magister sets broad priorities and is the arbiter of final appeal for internal disputes between knights. The conclave that occurs after the death of a Magister is one of the only occasions where a significant number of senior knights gather.. The Lehrer of each Nation nominate one of their number as a candidate for Magister, and send a single representative—who cannot be the nominee—to the conclave. Once there, the knights discuss priorities and programs, arguing for their nominee’s direction. The conclave holds a series of votes, in which any candidate whose support is limited to his chosen representative is eliminated until a single candidate remains. This process can drag on for some time, and the order records the conclave of 1459 AV as the longest in history, where deep ideological divides led to debates that did not conclude for over a year. Lehrer Beneath the Magister are numerous Lehrer who lead individual cloisters. They are responsible for seeing to the material needs of der Brüder and die Schwestern who serve under them, ensuring the cloister’s library is up to date and handling all communication between cloisters. The authority granted to a given Lehrer comes at a cost, however, as the responsibilities of the position are primarily administrative and Lehrer rarely take to the field. It is customary for the Lehrer who has held the position longest within a given Nation to take responsibility for all communications with the Magister, as the position’s experience and less dangerous lifestyle ensures both wisdom and continuity in those exchanges. Der Brüder and die Schwestern Die Kreuzritter makes no distinctions of authority among those who have fulfilled the three obligations and endured the Induction. Called der Bruder and die Schwester formally, a brother or sister of Die Kreuzritter investigates all rumors of monstrous activity or sorcerous corruption and destroys the offending party should the rumors prove correct. In the case of particularly dangerous adversaries, a group of knights is dispatched. Der Brüder and die Schwestern also assist outside groups in pursuit of a beast, providing knowledge or assistance as necessary, while concealing their affiliation with the order. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 29 Laie Not every member of the scriptum successfully upholds the three obligations, but some may still have a future with Die Kreuzritter. Only those who have completed the first obligation, choosing the order before themselves and taking up the oath of secrecy are permitted to continue their service to Die Kreuzritter. These laymen and women are valued by the order; without their assistance the logistics of such a decentralized and secretive organization would be unworkable. The Laie grow or purchase food, see to the health of each cloister’s mounts, maintain armories, identify potential recruits and bring rumors of monstrous activity to the order’s attention. They are the lifeblood of Die Kreuzritter, and the order values them accordingly. Internal Affairs “Those who seek shall find; when they find, they will be disturbed.” —Teachings of the First Prophet A great disturbance in Wandesborrow this week—a terrible storm blew up out of clear skies. No Sidhe storm, this. The sky was sickly yellow, as if the sun were shining through a veil of evil. Winds, but no rain. Several fishermen lost their lives, but one survivor reported a ship without crew at the storm’s heart, filled to the gunwales with earth. Several young women report visits from a spirit; a man of some kind, but the descriptions do not match any of the Goodly Folke on record. —Anselm Today, a divide is growing between knights who wish to pursue the monstrous inhabitants of the New World and those who would rather hunt closer to home. The rise of the Inquisition in Castille has also enraged Die Kreuzritter, as it knows only too well what happens when such fanatics are allowed to flourish. The New World While the reports out of Aztlan are filled with contradictions, they agree on one point above all: Monsters walk the earth. The order has refrained from founding cloisters in the far west thus far, but they remain divided on the issue. 30 CHAPTER 2 | Die Kreuzritter To the older members of the order, calls to embark on a crusade far to the west are reminiscent of the Imperator’s command to seek Monsters in the lands of the Crescent Empire and Ifri. In their eyes, the lessons of the Stern still pertain: Die Kreuzritter should not go abroad in search of Monsters to destroy lest it miss those prowling closer to home. Among those newly inducted, however, the thought of such “big game” across the sea is an irresistible lure. The prospect of spreading the Vaticine faith in heathen lands and hunting Monsters unknown in Théah is enough to get any member’s blood pumping. In addition, establishing cloisters in Aztlan requires the elevation of new Lehrer, and many young knights hunger for the chance to take on greater responsibilities. The Magister has kept his own counsel on the matter, preferring to let his Lehrer discuss it amongst themselves. Should they reach a consensus, however, it is up to him to ratify it or not, as his conscience dictates. The Inquisition Die Kreuzritter has watched the rise of Cardinal Verdugo with simmering fury. As the Inquisition’s tendrils wormed their way through Castillian society, Lehrer throughout Castille petitioned Magister Heimerich Einsiedelei for permission to strike back at their hated foes. Time after time, the Magister rebuffed them. Only when Los Vagabundos and elements of the Invisible College began to resist the Inquisition’s depredations did Die Kreuzritter act, supporting these dissidents with knowledge and resources drawn from the order’s stockpiles. At the heart of Magister Einsiedelei’s reluctance to authorize direct attacks against Cardinal Verdugo and his thugs are concerns about the order’s safety and secrecy. With the head of the Inquisition acting as de facto head of the Vaticine Church and influencing the conduct of King Sandoval, bringing the centurieslong conflict between the two organizations into the light of day may mean bringing the wrath of both Church and Nation down on Die Kreuzritter; the possibility of provoking a tragedy such as the sack of the Stern or starting another holy war on Eisen’s soil are to be avoided at all costs. Some Lehrer believe the order is too decentralized to be purged as it once was. They overlook the fact that Die Kreuzritter’s first defeat at the hands of the Inquisition delivered an unknown amount of information about the order’s operations and priorities into the hands of its hated enemies. By using cats-paws and feints the Magister hopes to bait the Inquisition into disclosing what it knows of the order before committing his knights to open battle. Whether his impatient Lehrer will allow their Magister the time to carry out this considered approach remains to be seen. There is a further irony to the enmity between these two arms of the Church: If not for their poisonous history with one another and the Inquisition’s reflexive contempt for scholarly endeavor, the two organizations might have found common ground. Both groups are committed to the idea that Théah’s future belongs to humankind and wish to see men and women protected from inhuman influences. For Cardinal Verdugo, this goal involves making a pyre of mankind’s curiosity and using it to forge human ignorance into armor against the unknown. For Die Kreuzritter, the answer lies in the opposite direction: The minds of men and women must be sharpened until they are weapons deadly enough to defeat any foe. Et Bestiis Retorta “Whosoever comes to know the world, discovers a carcass.” —Teachings of the First Prophet Yes, he came from Castille. No, we do not know more than that. L’Empereur’s agents do not know us, but they hunt us all the same. The Castillian cur donated a beast to the royal menagerie, and we destroyed it. Some say we ought to have waited, but the corruption it would have spread to those depraved courtiers could not be countenanced. One of our sources claims that Leon Alexandre gave the Castillian a gift in return, but what or why we have yet to ascertain. L’Empereur is not known for his generosity. —Maura ThéahWhen hunting the Monsters that plague Théah, from the unquiet dead to beasts out of myth, Die Kreuzritter adheres to a classification scheme first promulgated by the Numanari philosopher Optimos. In his landmark treatise, Et Bestiis Retorta or “The Twisted Beasts,” Optimos advanced the belief that all Monsters in Théah could be characterized in terms of their malformation, be it of mind, body or soul. The only extant copy of this work was held in the Scriptorium of the Stern; despite the loss of that peerless library, all members of the order continue to adhere to this classification scheme, using the knowledge gleaned from their hunts to expand on the work of that ancient philosopher. Those Twisted in Body In the mythology of the Numanari Empire, all beasts twisted in body were the get of the She-Viper who dwelt in the depths of the Widow’s Sea. A woman of divine beauty from the waist up, and a writhing serpent from the waist down, her Protean children included multi-headed dogs and serpents, winged lions with the heads of men and women, and man-eating eagles. Chief among her offspring was her daughter Chimaira, a creature blending lion, drachen and goat, whose poison could fell a man in five steps. Though slain by an ancient Hero, this creature was so fearsome that she lent her name to the entire category, which Optimos called “chimeric beasts.” 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 31 32 CHAPTER 2 | Die Kreuzritter In more modern times, Die Kreuzritter classifies chimeric beasts as those resembling normal animals grown to abnormal size or possessing the physical characteristics of more than one animal. The bat-winged drachen and the sirens that plague Théan sailors are among the most commonly known, but there are others. From Aztlan to Khemri, rumors speak of these creatures: men who can become jaguars, jackal-headed priests, birds with the heads of women and other strangely blended beasts. Whether the account of Optimos was correct about their origins is beside the point—Die Kreuzritter has neither the time nor the wherewithal to plumb the oceans for some mythical mother of Monsters. Instead, the order brings her children to bay, pitting blade against claw, maw and talon and learning what they can from the remains. Those Twisted in Mind As early as the founding of the Numanari Empire, there have been tales of beasts with the minds of men and men with the minds of beasts. In his research, Optimos noted that there were beasts whose animal cunning and predatory drive exceeded the normal standard, who seemed to kill not for food but for pleasure. Shocking his peers, he suggested that humans could also suffer this affliction, crediting the insight to a playwright who observed that “homo hominis lupus est,” or “man is a wolf to man.” Whether it be the Lykian wolves of Numanari myth, the Vlkodlak of Ussura and the Sarmatian Commonwealth, the Úlfhednar of Vestenmennavenjar or the legendary origins of the Anatoli tribes, many Théan cultures acknowledge that this intermingling of man and beast produces inhuman violence. Legends speak of the Beast of Sices, a great wolf that would slink out of Lock-Horn Forest, tearing the heads from hundreds of shepherds and pilgrims until a knight posing as a hunter cornered it on the slopes of Mt. Doré and slew it with a Dracheneisen blade. A callous and vain noblewoman from the Wawelec developed a fondness for bathing in the blood of beautiful peasant women until a group of knights ensured that she perished in a mysterious fire. To this day the people of Breslau tell of Reznya, the white bear that comes with winter’s cold, dragging his victims from their homes and dismembering their corpses under the eaves of Vir’ava Forest far to the south. What an individual knight makes of this category reveals her character. Some grow righteous in wrath and apply it too broadly, bringing Die Kreuzritter’s sanction down on ordinary men, women and beasts. To distinguish between the everyday cruelty of the world and its inhabitants and the workings of a mind grown monstrous requires a Heroic spirit and years of disciplined study. To this day, it remains one of the most contested classifications among Die Kreuzritter knights, and more than one has served a lengthy penance when her sword arm outpaced her intellect. Those Twisted in Spirit Of all the creatures prowling Théah, none so disturbed Optimos as those he believed to be malformed on a spiritual level. Die Kreuzritter considers the category to be overbroad—after all, how does one measure a defect of the soul? Best understood in the context of that ancient philosopher’s dictum “to each soul a body, and to each body a soul,” to this category belong those horrors who have escaped the underworld’s Stygian depths and now wander Théah as soulless shells or discorporate spirits, preying on the living. The possessed and those of shattered spirit also fall into this category, being either doubled or divided in their souls through blackest magic. Among the most controversial of the philosopher’s inclusions are those beasts that possess a facsimile of a soul, an ersatz and inhuman version of the divine anima—the knights consider the Sidhe and Leshiye to be members of this group. Die Kreuzritter continues to adhere to this teaching, classifying numerous seemingly beneficent spirits and creatures found across the world as abominations of the spirit, including both Seelie and Unseelie Sidhe, the horrors worshiped as gods in Aztlan, and the mysterious creatures of Eisen’s darker corners, including the Fleischwulf and the Schattenmann. In areas where these creatures are tolerated—and in some cases revered—the order has been given a frosty reception. The knights do not shrink from such rejection, for they see it as the ultimate danger these beasts pose: that men and women turn from human purposes to serve monstrous goals and are thus diverted from the path Theus intended for them. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 33 Zauberer “Approach me and you approach the fire.” —Teachings of the First Prophet Everywhere—from Rurik to Pavtlow, Siev to distant Breslau—those cursed with Matushka’s Touch are on the move. Some do not bother to conceal their identities, either. In St. Andresgorod, Vadim Bogdanovich ran from his house and became a wolf within sight of the church! He left town headed south, and has not been seen since. The skies are filled with birds of every kind, alighting on windowsills and chattering at those inside. Everyone is anxious, though none can say exactly what causes their unease. Something is moving across the land, and that old witch and her slaves do not care for it. —Ursula The subject of sorcery has been a vexing one from the early days of Die Kreuzritter. Before the fall the Stern, many knights came from noble families and had siblings and parents with the gift of sorcery. The idea that their near-and-dears were possessed of a malefic force that was a danger to their fellow man was something difficult for these aristocratic sons and daughters to accept. The knights settled for a half-loaf, compromising between factions by remaining at a watchful distance and acting against these “zauberer”—enchanters, roughly speaking— only when evidence of perfidy or corruption was incontrovertible. The days of wandering and travail after the fall the Stern brought the order into contact with the effects that sorcery had among the peasants and burghers who sheltered the surviving knights. Arts that had seemed harmless in the drawing room revealed their terror and majesty in the village square. A master of Porté known to the knights maintained order on his lands by throwing recalcitrant peasants into his portails, often forcing their eyes open beforehand. In more recent days, a hexe who used his arts to provide testimony from those killed by Monsters was found to have created Monsters of his own, using vile compounds. These discoveries prompted the order to expand the obligation of Charity to its current state—only by living among the people do the knights learn that 34 CHAPTER 2 | Die Kreuzritter man is not only tormented by tooth and claw, but also by subtler arts. These revelations forced the knights to abandon their watchful vigil over the zauberer and develop a more comprehensive policy toward these sorcerous arts. Today, Die Kreuzritter divides zauberer into two categories, those who practice “böse wege” or evil arts, and those who practice “riskante wege” or dangerous arts. Practitioners of the former are considered to be a priori corrupt, while the latter group are merely at risk of it. The knights recognize no finer distinctions. Recruitment and Sorcery While all zauberer are suspect, the line between riskante wege and böse wege serves to separate those who are permitted to join Die Kreuzritter from those who are not. While the knights do not permit a zauberer cursed with böse wege to join the order, they do not shun him as a traveling companion. As always, pragmatism rules the day: The knights are more than happy to accompany those who practice böse wege as they move about Théah. Die Kreuzritter is always interested in learning more about these arts and keeping tabs on their practitioners in case they become a danger to others. Böse Wege While philosophers have struggled with the definition of evil for thousands of years, Die Kreuzritter has a remarkably concise definition, at least as it applies to sorcery: The evil arts are those whose power derives from supernatural or inhuman creatures. As monster hunters who have confronted the otherworldly means and motives of such creatures for centuries, Die Kreuzritter sees no reason to believe that the granting of sorcerous powers is anything more than another ploy to suborn the goals of men and women to the benefit of these monstrous beings. As a result, these sorcerers are not permitted to join Die Kreuzritter. Dar Matushki Dar Matushki allows men and women to take on the shapes of beasts, and an animal with human intelligence is, according to Die Kreuzritter’s arcane classification schemes, one of the twisted beasts. In a technical sense, then, many practitioners of “Mother’s Touch” are Monsters as far as Die Kreuzritter is concerned. While that would already preclude their membership in the order, the knights have plenty of reasons to suspect that those who receive Matushka’s gifts are party—knowingly or not—to a conspiracy against humankind. The order’s encounters with other Leshiye— primarily in the Vir’ava and Borovoi forests—have given the knights ample cause for alarm. Alone of her kin, Matushka asserts that humanity is her domain, forcing her fellow Leshiye into seclusion to protect her exclusive claim. The knights find this idea intolerable, and it colors their view of both Matushka and her gifts. Where Ussurans see Matushka’s tests and lessons as salutary, the order sees a conditioning program designed to create willing pawns. The order is flatly unwilling to cede Ussura’s future to some relic of a forgotten age, but have been stymied by Matushka’s power. The knights are hungry for knowledge of Matushka’s ultimate goals, and can often be found traveling with the Poluchatel, posing as friends in order to gain more information about their monstrous patron. Recently, they have made contact with some of the Cursed, and the disciples of Chernobog have been more forthcoming with information than Matushka’s ilk. Glamour The sorcery of Avalon presents a number of challenges to Die Kreuzritter. The very act that makes a Knight of Eliodd who she is—the embodiment of an ancient Hero—places her squarely under the rubric of a “twisted spirit.” These sorcerers are regarded with further suspicion because their power is a gift given by monstrous hands. Though the Sidhe are as much a part of Avalon as the islands themselves, Die Kreuzritter has good reason to mistrust both their intentions and the sorcerous gifts they bestow. As Die Kreuzritter expanded its efforts throughout the Glamour Isles, it came to a terrifying conclusion: The Sidhe have not merely returned to Avalon, they are preparing to invade it and take up their ancient mantle of rulership. When seen in the light of that revelation, the Knights of Eliodd are no longer Heroes but collaborators, people who teach others that the power to solve their problems lies not within 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 35 Primus 1 and father Another year gone. Another year since something turned my mother orderly into one of Áfríðr Halsing’s anatomy lessons, their skin peeled back in of my layers, their blood drained and their organs stolen. Something ate half subsided dear Douglass, and Fiona was just…gone. And now, when the horror has ready for and become one of many aches in my heart, the order tells me I am l house. the Peace, ready to hunt the thing that turned my home into a charne Secundus 7 gave me Father MacDonough was kind enough to show me to the graves, and up the sixpence for flowers. Though he is old and bent, he has been keeping who killed headstones. When I mentioned that I had returned to find the man I could not my da’, I saw a glint of anger in his eye, though at me or the killer have been tell. Some ferocity remains in the old gaffer, and I wonder if he might one of us in days gone by. Tertius 5 Lehrer I wrote to CM, and she suggested I visit Kirkwall and speak to the the there. He had known Douglass as a lad, and might be of help. For days was in an Lehrer and I beat the moors together, but found nothing. The city harbor, uproar on our return: A strange ship out of Avalon had drifted into the rouded accompanied by a nauseating fog. That night, someone broke into fog-sh Theratas or Inverness Castle, making off with relics of a Numanari sage named fog was some such; apparently he is a big deal out East. Morning came and the Banesidhe gone; at last sighting, the mysterious ship was drifting through the Shoals, gentle as you please. Quartus 2 only to I traveled to Connickmoor, despairing of ever fulfilling my obligation, in body, I find Fiona sleeping rough outside the gatehouse. She is whole enough her humor suppose, but something is off. She recognizes me sure as summer, but ned to is gone. She never laughs or smiles and refuses to speak of what happe been able to our parents directly, using riddles in place of plain speech. All I have of value, decipher thus far is that our family was killed in return for something but the who and what of that crime still elude me. Quintus 6 speak After a frustrating month with Fiona, a breakthrough! She still cannot hands. She of what occurred, but whatever stills her tongue does not affect her y the writes like a child, but her description should be enough to help me identif and killer. A woman, Theus damn her! I have put Fiona up in a halfway home, tomorrow I take ship for Vendel. 36 CHAPTER 2 | Die Kreuzritter Sextus 9 showed Lehrer Halsing is convinced my parents were murdered by a HEXE. She y the me one of the cloister’s forbidden texts, which shows a body in exactl Douglass, condition my parents were found. But it still leaves the mystery of my sted? I why devour him rather than harvest him as my parents were harve unholy can only assume the hexe was not alone. It is possible that one of the devoured my products of Hexenwerk was there as well and this beast was what baby brother. Septimus 3 Charouse, a It has been months since my last entry. The trail has taken me to fruitless, truly miserable place. I learned quickly that asking after murders was t more often than not resulting in a vague hand wave toward the neares Pierre, chateau. Only when I started asking after missing children did I meet same malady whose wife died as my parents did and whose daughter suffers the make, it as my Fiona. Before I left, he pressed a locket into my hand. Of Eisen ed in her bears the initials “K.H.” and a device. He says his daughter had it clutch hand when he found her. Octavus 10 n roam The order’s home is, if anything, worse than Charouse. Starving childre themselves. the countryside, staring vacantly at passersby, scarcely able to feed it A der Bruder of the Freiburg cloister recognized the locket. Apparently, estate belongs to a noble family who died out during the War of the Cross, their the was burning to the ground in the middle of a rainstorm. The only survivor ed to butler, who had been sleeping in an outbuilding. Apparently he return Budorigum. Nonus 8 . I found no Autumn in the Sarmatian Commonwealth is damnably cold and muddy tion Fiona trace of the butler, but I espied a woman who matches the descrip by the gave me entering one of the warehouses by the river. I left the locket the entrance, and she recognized it. Now, I need only find her home and enact Peace. Vengeance for my family. Vengeance for Douglass. Decimus 4 I feel Things have taken a turn for the worse. I never saw the woman again. a smiling eyes on me at night. I cannot sleep. Whenever I close my eyes, I see wanted. I, man approaching. He offers me things, things I did not even know I I want. Want. Wa- 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 37 them but with the Sidhe and their magic. As Bryn Bresail and its domains claim more and more of the Glamour Isles, Die Kreuzritter sees Avalon’s population lulled into complacency by the return of these legendary figures. None have yet thought to ask the question that has gnawed at the minds of the order’s leadership since they first learned the whys and wherefores of Glamour magic: Why is it that the Sidhe control the dispensation of these souls and their attendant powers, and not Theus? The inescapable conclusion is that whatever bargain King Eliodd struck with the fey damned him and his followers, turning their souls into the playthings of these capricious beings, making the divine anima into chits to be traded and used to advance Sidhe goals. However, the knights are not reflexively hostile toward those who use Glamour. To the contrary, they view the Sidhe as such a grave threat that Glamour Knights can instead serve as a useful tool against them. More than one sorcerer has unknowingly aided Die Kreuzritter against the Sidhe, and several have disappeared at the hands of their erstwhile benefactors from Bryn Bresail as a result. Sanderis The losejai of the Sarmatian Commonwealth practice what Die Kreuzritter considers the most straightforward example of böse wege. After all, what is a losejas but a man or woman who has been knowingly cozened by the forces of supernatural evil in exchange for power? As one might expect, the losejai are not welcome in the ranks of Die Kreuzritter, and any losejas attempting to discover the order’s secrets will find his inquiries—if not his life—cut emphatically short. And yet for all the suspicion that lies between the losejai and Die Kreuzritter, the knights have not attempted the wholesale massacre of these sorcerers. A tacit understanding exists between Die Kreuzritter and the Narada, or Inner Council, which governs the Ratas. As long as each group remains willfully ignorant of the membership and operations of the other, the two groups can cooperate in limited ways. The Narada may leave a note in a certain confessional in Feniksowo, asking that a rogue losejas meet his maker and observe a fresh grave in the lichyard several 38 CHAPTER 2 | Die Kreuzritter days thereafter. A book of the prophets carelessly forgotten in Sperus might contain a coded request to obliterate a circle of standing stones in the Zúpan Mountains with an avalanche. These arrangements, whatever their mutual use, do not rise to the level of true cooperation. The Ratas share Die Kreuzritter’s goal of destroying the dievai, but they are unwilling to trust their lives to a secretive cabal of Vaticine fanatics. The knights consider all losejai to be spiritually corrupt, but tolerate their existence insofar as it is their only source of information on the dievai. The nature and goals of these foul spirits is of paramount importance to the knights, and they cultivate their contacts among the Ratas for the sole purpose of finding a way to destroy the dievai without first granting them access to the material world. The losejai share Die Kreuzritter’s goals, but the knights have rebuffed efforts by the Ratas to build upon their uneasy truce. The order believes that should a means of expunging the dievai present itself, the losejai will choose their sorcery over their souls; the knights are as yet unwilling to expose themselves to an organization they may one day have to exterminate. Riskante Wege The distinction between böse wege and riskante wege is largely one born out of tradition and ignorance. Riskante wege are those sorcerous practices whose origins can be traced along noble bloodlines across Théah and whose origins are as yet mysterious. At present, these arts are not considered innately corrupt, though history is rife with perfidious individuals who abused these gifts and found the order all too ready to guide their souls to Theus for judgment. These zauberer are allowed to join Die Kreuzritter, but they are watched closely. Galdr The futhark remain an enigma to the knights, who neither understand the methods of their employment nor the source of their power. Discreet attempts to unravel the mysteries of Galdr have been made but none have succeeded. Though word of some connection to the living myths of Vestenmennavenjar or a cultural hero named Ekerila has reached the order, little more than that is known. Die Kreuzritter has accepted some scriptum who practice Galdr into its ranks, and the Lehrer of Vendel leans hard on these zauberer to record what they have learned of the futhark for the order’s edification. Hexenwerk Die Kreuzritter’s attitude toward Hexenwerk is an example of the pragmatism that lies at the heart of the order’s teachings. Though all sorcery is dangerous to the user, Unguents such as Ghost Eyes, Corpse Tongue, Spectral Prison and Wraith Walk have saved the lives of countless knights. Outside of Eisen, Die Kreuzritter cultivates allies among the Apostate— hexe exiled by Elsa Pösen’s Hexenjäger—who have learned to apply their arts to Monsters other than the undead. If the harvesting of reagents and refining of Unguents is a disgusting process, it is—both literally and figuratively—a thoroughly human one. Hexe do not rely on the poisoned gifts of some unearthly patron but produce their sorcery through blood, sweat, tears and…other fluids. Though it carries a risk of corruption, Hexenwerk’s dangers stem from the user, not the art. A hexe who falls does so because her arrogance, megalomania or lust for power found expression through her sorcerous undertakings, not because of them. In light of the usefulness of the art and the order’s roots in Eisen, Hexenwerk is widely practiced by Die Kreuzritter. Knights go out of their way to maintain friendly relationships with hexe outside the order, and often request an Unguent or two from these outside sources when faced with particularly dangerous prey. Hexe who have completed the three obligations are considered precious to the order, and are seldom risked in the field. The Magister takes care to see that they are housed across Théah, so that knights in every Nation may request an Unguent prior to taking up a mission. Porté As with Hexenwerk, the order’s attitudes toward Porté reflect its need for the support that sorciers offer. The ability to track quarry using a Blood Marked object, and to move clandestinely from cloister to cloister with the Sorcery presents uncounted boons. But there is still the matter of the voices in the Place Between Worlds, and who—or what—they belong to. Some members of Die Kreuzritter fret that the order’s use of Porté is empowering these unknown beings, or that Porté’s origins are entirely more monstrous than the sorciers are willing to admit. The more charitably minded take the sorciers at their word, but worry that the voices belong to men and women trapped in that wretched dimension. As yet, no knight has been foolhardy enough to open her eyes between the portails, but the day is coming when some particularly noble or cynical knight will take it upon herself to discover the truth. The tensions underlying Porté and its use are also bound up with Die Kreuzritter’s intimate understanding of Montaigne’s deteriorating social fabric. Scriptum fulfilling their obligation of Charity in Montaigne have seen firsthand the degradation of Montaigne’s peasantry, the graves of children claimed by famine and war, and the spiritual void at the heart of the Nation’s aristocracy. As ordained priests, knights find that they are asked to give mass in Montaigne more often than they are asked to hunt monstrosities. Among the younger and more outspoken knights, it has become an article of faith that the real Monster in Montaigne is not Le Diable de Sommet, but Léon Alexandre du Montaigne. As Porté is the fruit of the diseased tree that is Montaigne’s nobility, these extreme views have begun to color the knights’ opinion of their own sorciers. Sorte The knights do not truly understand Sorte. The reason is that Vodacce’s Princes have succeeded at preventing the order from expanding its operations beyond the remote areas of the northeast. As a result, the knights have limited contact with society proper, where most of the Streghe are confined. In addition, because Sorte rarely affects the material world in a direct way, the order is frankly bemused by the terror with which Vodacce men and women seem to regard these Fate Witches. Among a small minority of hidebound Vodacce knights, it is an article of faith that a Strega who escapes her subservient position in Vodacce society is a dangerous sorcerer, to be hunted down at the earliest convenience, but the view has gained little traction among the der Brüder and die Schwestern outside Vodacce. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 39 In truth, Die Kreuzritter would welcome a scripta blessed with Sorte into the order, but the knights have been unable to pry any such woman away from the oppressive grip of Vodacce’s aristocracy. Those Streghe who are reported missing seem to have been spirited away by someone or something, and that mystery is the subject of increasing interest in cloisters across Théah. Field Reports “I will reveal what is hidden from you, if you have eyes to see what lies before your face.” —Teachings of the First Prophet We append the journal of Scripta Aoife Grieve, who was lost attempting to fulfill the obligation of Peace in the atheist state. We believe the account of her hunt may shed light on our current difficulties. —Machan A Changed Land “Damn the soul that feeds upon the flesh; damn the flesh that preys upon the soul.” —Teachings of the First Prophet Costa is where it began. The reindeer did not come south in the winter, and the people went hungry. A week later, someone broke into the Breffa in Vendel, rifling through the files there. The plague began shortly thereafter: Men and women—League members all—began behaving strangely. The angry became calm, and the gregarious fell silent. The hunters of the northlands told of men and women wandering the Jarl Forest, visiting the stones and drifting toward its heart. We found tracks in the snow, but no trace of food or waste—who could survive in that cursed place without eating? —Vigdis Die Kreuzritter has not always succeeded at holding back the monstrous, evil and supernatural, and the order’s failures have changed the world as surely as its successes. The Ruins of Meideborg Between the Velde Hills and Der Angenehme Wald lies a field burned black and barren, devoid of tree and grass, broken only by the tumbledown ruins 40 CHAPTER 2 | Die Kreuzritter of Meideborg. A hub of culture and sophistication before the War of the Cross, Meideborg came under siege by the remnants of a Vaticine army in the winter of 1646. Starving and desperate, the army officers had little appetite for negotiation, viewing the burghers’ attempts to bargain over matters such as provisioning and winter quarters as either a delaying tactic or Objectionist extortion. The commanding general ordered an assault the day after talks broke down, and the army, unleashed on the city, perpetrated an act of barbarism without equal. The city was consumed in blood and fire, and Objectionists fleeing the carnage took shelter in the city’s largest Vaticine church. They reasoned that its stones would resist the raging inferno and that their Vaticine attackers would scarcely profane its holy ground with slaughter. As it happens, they were wrong on both counts and died screaming at the hands of their attackers as the church burned around them both. Though the horror of Meideborg’s fall pushed all parties to the War of the Cross closer to peace, scarcely one resident in six survived the day. Still more troublingly to Die Kreuzritter’s eyes, the bloodshed awakened something at the ruined city’s heart. By the end of the War of the Cross, every soldier who had taken part in the sack of Meideborg had died—some thanks to the fortunes of war, but others under stranger circumstances. The order’s efforts to investigate these mysterious deaths led them without fail to the burned field where the city once stood, as if something had emerged from ruins and returned the soldiers to the site of their sin. The knights considered the matter closed until the children and grandchildren of the perpetrators began to vanish as well—it seems that whatever lurks in Meideborg has not sated its hunger for vengeance. Schattenstadt In 1663, the Altamira cloister reported a network of air-filled caves beneath the nearby lake. A later dispatch indicated that the knights had found structures in the far reaches of that subterranean realm, vast edifices lit by the glow of phosphorescent lichen. The final word from the cloister was that the city seemed to be fashioned from a material that vanished when exposed to direct light, and that the knights in Altamira were attempting to probe its mysteries in near total darkness. Nothing since has been heard from the cloister or its Lehrer, and emissaries sent to the Altamira reported it empty. They also claimed to hear odd noises and muffled conversations, as if people were moving about and talking just beyond the reach of their senses. Attempts to determine exactly what happened to the Altamira cloister were put on hold when the outbreak of hostilities between Montaigne and Castille made the city a perilous place to operate, but the order has not forgotten about Altamira’s knights in the shadow city beneath the lake. Secrets “Show me the stone that the builders rejected. That is the keystone.” —Teachings of the First Prophet It might as well have been shouted from the rooftops: an entire circle murdered, their corpses hanging from the trees above the crossroads. The blood splashed about in a circle; something written where the paths joined in a tongue no man speaks—it was a ritual, mark my words. Gossips claim that one of the Narada was among the dead. If so, it may mean that their control over the losejai is weakening, and the time for swords instead of words is upon us. —Stanislaus Judith As the Stern fell, a few castellans remained behind to ensure the invaders would find no trace of the escaping knights. Amid the carnage, one of the order’s hexe made a fateful choice, brewing Funeral Porridge from the corpses of his fallen comrades and forcing it down the throat of a mortally wounded knight. Commanding his victim to seek out the survivors and help them avenge themselves on those responsible for the massacre, the hexe rejoined the fighting, falling with the others in the heart of the Stern. Rising later as a masterless horror, the hexe’s victim slipped in among her fleeing fellows—her preternatural calm during those panicked days passing for leadership—and became the order’s first Magistra, Judith. In furtherance of her former master’s command, she helped the knights reorganize, building a new order from the ashes of the Stern. She “died” on a hunt a decade after, before her agelessness could occasion comment, asking only that whoever succeeded her as Magister hold a vigil at her tomb on the night after his election. For centuries, each new Magister has done so. For five centuries, each new Magister has learned the order’s secrets from Judith’s cold lips. What Judith Knows The knights who attempted to assassinate their former Imperator in 1129 failed. From the battlements Judith heard the shouts, and the next morning the thing wearing the Imperator’s skin stood before the gate, laughing, as he tossed their corpses into the moat. When the Inquisition forced the gate, he came with them. Never one to monologue, the creature laid Judith low with a single thrust to the chest and ordered his allies toward the Scriptorium. That act of intimate violence had consequences neither party could have foreseen. Since she rose, Judith has known that he—it—is still abroad in Théah. She feels his malign presence the same way she feels the puckered scar over her heart: an irregularity, a tear in the fabric of her being. She and every Magister after her have tried to discover their ancient enemy’s purposes, to flush the creature into the open, to hunt and kill it. For five centuries, they have failed. Tensions Judith believes the order’s enemy is pursuing his inscrutable goals once again. She has urged Magister Einsiedelei to call the cloisters together and begin a great hunt to end their ancient foe, but to her annoyance he has resisted her. Einsiedelei believes that such an unusual mission will reveal the secret at the heart of the order and fatally undermine both his authority and the legitimacy of the knights as a whole. Die Kreuzritter’s purpose is to see humanity pursue its own goals rather than those of Monsters and spirits—how can he reconcile that with the idea of taking orders from an undead monstrosity? What could he possibly say to those who have lost their loved ones to similar creatures? Instead, Magister Einsiedelei wishes to independently verify Judith’s beliefs. If he can uncover 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 41 the identity of their enemy and discover what face it wears, then the knights can move on the creature within the boundaries of their own mandate. Then, instead of obeying a 500-year-old corpse, Die Kreuzritter can bring its enemy to heel through traditional methods: research, contemplation and the hunt. Judith is unused to resistance from a Magister. Obedience from Einsiedelei’s predecessors has accustomed her to a certain reverential treatment. As well, he does not understand the danger she represents to the order she helped build. Her creator’s last command is her sole, consuming obsession, and now with an opportunity for vengeance, she cannot believe a timorous, tonsured monk stands in her way. The knights are slowly being drawn into a power struggle between Magister and Monster, as each seeks to define the mission and goals of the order they both claim responsibility for and leadership over. Notable Members “What are my gifts? The eye has not seen them, nor the ear heard them; the hand has not touched them, nor the heart felt them.” —Teachings of the First Prophet Regarding Jack O’Bannon, who can say? The man is mad. The news from Kirkwall sent him into a rage. He took the Fianna down to the docks in Donega and camped there, disrupting the merchants and hawkers and glaring ferociously out to sea for nigh on a fortnight. Then he broke camp, cursed a blue streak, and ordered everyone back to the castle. Whatever got Mad Jack’s dander up seems to have passed, as far as we can tell. —Ibar Áfríðr Hälsing, Lehrer of Vendel A successful doctor in Vendel, Hälsing became involved in the occult when an innocuous house call became a confrontation with a reanimated corpse. After the initial shock faded, her physician’s curiosity led her to explore the whys and wherefores of what she had experienced—a process that brought her into contact with a rogue hexe and the Die Kreuzritter knights hunting him. Too intelligent to be cozened by their excuses, she tracked them to their cloister and confronted them, demanding an explanation of their activities. 42 CHAPTER 2 | Die Kreuzritter Bemused, the Lehrer enrolled Hälsing as a scripta, where she promptly set an as-yet-unbroken record in her examinations. Her progress was nothing short of meteoric, and within a year she was a full die Schwester of the Vendel cloister. In the decades since, she became a full-contact physician, working with her brothers and sisters to bring down Monsters across Vestenmennavenjar and examining their remains in order to determine their weaknesses. Now that she is no longer as inclined to spend weeks humping it all over Théah in pursuit of Monsters, she gets out from behind her desk by hiring out as an expert consultant on matters monstrous for the well-heeled. Several commissions from the Vendel League have made her cloister among the most comfortable and well-appointed in Théah. Portraying Áfríðr Hälsing As Áfríðr Hälsing approaches middle age, the steelgray streaks stand out in her raven hair, which she tucks up into a severe bun. Behind a brass pince-nez, her dark blue eyes sparkle with a curiosity undimmed by the horrors she has seen. She speaks in clipped, matter-of-fact tones when discussing unimaginable Monsters and saves her emotions for unremarkable events: the birth of child, a wedding or a funeral. She is that rarest of creatures: a hunter of Monsters whose humanity has never lost a step. Story Hooks • After the Heroes have failed to end the Monster attacks on an outlying village in Vestenmennavenjar, the town elders announce that they have scraped together enough money to bring in Hälsing, who mercilessly schools the Heroes on their missteps. If they impress her, further employment may be forthcoming, and perhaps an invitation to begin their education as scriptum. • It is rumored that a nobleman of Carleon has in his possession a drachen bone, which Hälsing believes will help her unlock the secrets—and vulnerabilities—of these formidable beasts. Whether the Heroes procure it through negotiation or theft is of little importance to her, only that she have it to study. Aziz Abd’al-Hadrat An Anashid occultist, Aziz Abd’al-Hadrat is an expert on spiritual corruption and the beings who cause it. The impious and disgusting nature of his research led to his expulsion from several Nations, and he currently makes his home in Freiburg. Though he is neither a Vaticine priest nor a member of Die Kreuzritter, the knights of the Freiburg cloister consult with him extensively on occult matters. Abd’al-Hadrat’s collected writings on the subject, called the Kitab al-Mawtaa, fill several bookshelves, written in a cipher that only he understands. Abd’al-Hadrat’s restless curiosity about the occult leads him to explore all sorts of strange occurrences, often hiring Heroes to investigate terrifying mysteries in far-flung locales. Of particular interest are the similarities between the dievai of the Sarmatian Commonwealth and the quaranā of the Crescent Empire and he regularly sponsors expeditions to these exotic lands. horrifying depths and has a bleak sense of humor, often deadpanning about the approaching apocalypse or a wave of corruption spreading across Théah before remarking, “...but I’m sure you can handle it.” Where his wealth and information come from are closely guarded secrets, second only to the cipher he uses to encode his research. Story Hooks • Someone has broken into Abd’al-Hadrat’s home and stolen a volume of the Kitab al-Mawtaa. He refuses to discuss why the theft of this particular volume has him deeply worried, but he insists the Heroes must recover it. He would like the thief captured alive, so he can learn who commissioned the theft and why. • A rash of terrifying omens have Abd’alHadrat convinced that a major occult event is coming. He hires the Heroes to observe and record the event, but not interfere. But as the spectacle unfolds, the Heroes much choose between their employer’s wishes and protecting innocent lives. Portraying Aziz Abd’al-Hadrat Aziz Abd’al-Hadrat is a wiry man of middle years, with a salt-and-pepper beard kept neatly squared off. He dresses in a sparse yet elegant style, combining traditional Crescent garb with warm furs to ward off the cold Eisen winters. He has plumbed some truly 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 43 Catriona MacInnis, Fugitive Smith In all the Glamour Isles, there are few who hate the Sidhe as fervently as Catriona MacInnis and fewer still who are better equipped to do something about it. The last member of her family, she remembers her childhood days of flight and fear as the Sidhe hunted them across the Highland Marches, all for her father’s crime of forging cold iron. One by one, they took her father, her mother and her older brother, each abduction occasioned by the braying of horns and the howling of beasts from beyond. And then, for reasons known only to the Sidhe and their otherworldly kin, the attacks stopped. Perhaps the Sidhe decided that a mere slip of a girl could not have inherited her father’s knowledge, or perhaps they deemed her too awkward and stupid to pursue further. Whatever the case, MacInnis has proven them mistaken on both counts. A devout—if villainous— Vaticine, she found her way to Die Kreuzritter through the Kirkwall cloister, and fulfilled the Peace obligation by bringing a living boggart to her sponsor, held in place by cold iron nails driven through its wrists and ankles. In the years since, her exploits have grown still more legendary, and today even the Cursed Prince gives Kirkwall a wide berth. MacInnis is convinced that her family is still alive, trapped in Bryn Bresail. She hopes to inflict enough damage to Sidhe ambitions that she can force her family’s captors to accept terms for their release. Portraying Catriona MacInnis Catriona MacInnis has the asymmetrical build of a smith—her left side is far stronger than her right. A shock of red hair runs down to her waist, cut close to the scalp on the left side to keep it from burning as she works the forge. She speaks plainly, never troubling with fancy words, and some of her fellow knights consider her simple. Those who have fought beside her know she is anything but simple, it is just that against the endless trickery of the Sidhe, “hit it with a hammer until it stops moving” is often the best plan. Her hammer—a brutal thing of blackheart ash and cold iron—is both weapon and calling card; every member of the Goodly Folke from brownie to noble knows who wields it. Story Hooks • MacInnis has decided to bring the depredation of the Red-Eyed King to an end. She is beating the docks of Kirkwall looking for Heroes to help her, using a sob story about her abducted family to win them to her cause. In truth, the Heroes are merely fodder for the blades of Bryn Bresail, something to tie up the king’s guards so MacInnis can land the killing blow with her hammer. • The Heroes have run afoul of a powerful Unseelie Sidhe and need weapons of cold iron to defend themselves. MacInnis can provide them with these tools of war, but she is not interested in those who seek only to defend themselves. To get what they need, the Heroes must impress her with their dedication to rooting out the corruption of the Sidhe wherever it stains the shores of the Glamour Isles. 44 CHAPTER 2 | Die Kreuzritter Gawain Chapel, Knight of the Green Gawain Chapel, or better known as the Knight of the Green is a humble man who delights in deep woodlands and empty fields. He was born Jeremy Glassford, heir to wealth and privilege in Connickmoor until he was presumed lost with his father in a storm on Grumfather Bay. Shipwrecked on the frozen shores of Ussura a woodcutter adopted him, and he remembered nothing of his birth family. His new father gave him a new name and introduced him to the secrets of Tură’s Touch. He spent many years with the woodcutter, and grew into a strong and capable man. But his familial bliss was still too short. A run-in with a vicious losejas cost Chapel his second home and father. Afterward, he joined a group of Die Kreuzritter agents who were seeking the rogue sorcerer. He gave them information and helped them on their hunt. They offered him a place in the society after his information lead to the successful capture of the murderous sorcerer, which he accepted happily. Thanks to his wandering lifestyle and solitary ways, thus far Chapel has managed to conceal his forbidden talents from his brothers and sisters in the order. Should word of his abilities reach his peers, however, Chapel would find himself drummed out and hunted: a man who has lost his family not once, not twice, but thrice. Instead of monster or sorcerer hunting, Chapel is the foremost scout and courier for Die Kreuzritter. He transports dangerous artifacts from across Terra to Die Kreuzritter reliquaries. He doesn’t trust the Explorer’s Society to do their job and frequently scouts out new Syrneth ruins to remove any dangerous artifacts before anyone else can get ahold of them. He uses his magic when not around other member of his society, often speeding along his travels through his control of wind and weather. Portraying Gawain Chapel Athletic without being bulky, Gawain Chapel has the build of someone accustomed to living off the land. A man of average height and few words, he prefers to live simply and blend into his surroundings—using his gifts to wind walk most places. He has a deep suspicion of man-made conveyances, from ships to carriages. He is convinced that the losses he has incurred are not by chance but the work of a malefic force, and he is determined to find who or what is hunting him. Story Hooks • Séarlas Glassford, a charter member of the Atabean Trading Company and all-around villainous shipping magnate, has discovered that his older brother Jeremy is still alive. As the elder brother, Chapel is a threat to Glassford’s position and inheritance and he has taken out a contract on the elusive knight’s life. The Heroes are drawn into a deadly game of cat and mouse between the assassins and must decide whether to protect Chapel’s secrets or his life. • Chapel has made it his mission to prove that Tură’s Touch is not one of the böse wege. Operating under an alias, he hires the Heroes to journey to Ussura and investigate the mysteries of Chernobog, hoping to assemble a case that he can take before the Magister. If they are successful, it will be one fewer secret Chapel has to live with, and may bring new recruits into Die Kreuzritter. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 45 Gerard Eugeniusz Róg The expatriate Sarmatian proprietor of Red Rooster Antiquities, Gerard Eugeniusz Róg is large, lusty and loud. Wherever men and women huddle around a bottle, Róg is there, flirting shamelessly, telling the wildest tales and trying to make a sale. Around Five Sails, they say the only claymore larger than Róg’s belongs to his wife—the beautiful and deadly Bridgette McLanahan—and for all his amorous inclinations the hard-drinking and charismatic Sarmatian has never strayed from his marriage vows. Their mutual love turned them from destructive paths. Róg, who never speaks of what came before his time in Five Sails, was a drunk and a womanizer, frittering away his formidable social talents in pursuit of wine, women and song. McLanahan, for her part, was one of the Inquisition’s best field operatives: a killer with a sharp blade and wits to match. The knights of the Five Sails cloister—where McLanahan holds the title of Lehrer—love to listen to them recount the adventures that brought the unlikely couple together. Today, their partnership is somewhat different. As Róg is fond of saying, McLanahan does the hard work. She decides when and how to help others strike the Inquisition, whose lives to risk, and how best to manage the cloister’s affairs. Róg, in turn, uses his charm and wit to siphon information from every merchant, captain and crewman who passes through Five Sails, looking for rumors of Inquisition activity. Portraying Gerard Eugeniusz Róg Gerard Eugeniusz Róg is a man whose appearance is almost as far-fetched as his tales. Standing over 6’3” and drinking like a man twice that size, his ruddy complexion matches the bright silks and gaudy accoutrements he prefers to gad about in. His stentorian voice and loud proclamations are an act that conceals a sensitive and sophisticated soul. Ever the consummate host, Róg is a formidable linguist and is equally happy discussing Numanari philosophy or boozing and brawling with broadsword and panzerhand. Story Hooks • McLanahan has gone missing, and her absence has deflated the usually jovial Róg. The transition from boisterous gadabout to worried husband catches the Heroes off guard, but his promises of vast rewards soon win them over. Unfortunately, it appears McLanahan is not alone—all across Théah, Die Kreuzritter operatives have abandoned their responsibilities and seemingly vanished. • Róg has come across information indicating that Cardinal Verdugo belongs to some sort of shadowy cabal, and he needs someone from outside Die Kreuzritter to act on it in order to avoid crossing the Magister’s dictum against acting directly. He asks the Heroes to take his information to Vaticine City, into the maw of the beast itself. 46 CHAPTER CHAPTER22||Die DieKreuzritter Kreuzritter Chapter 3 THE EXPLORER’S SOCIETY The Explorer’s Society is perhaps the least secret of the all the societies in Théah. In fact, they regularly advertise that anyone wanting to research or explore Syrneth ruins should check with them first. It is no surprise then, that some members seem to believe they have a monopoly and possibly even ownership over the secrets of the long-dead civilization. The Explorer’s Society divides its efforts across three branches of the organization: Curators, Scholars and Explorers. Each branch is split into three ranks, offering progressively more access to the Society’s knowledge. New members join the Society as Apprentices, where they serve and learn from the local chapter house. When they advance to Journeyman, they may pursue their own interests. They finally earn the rank of Master after proving their skill in one of the three branches. Each Master commands a small team of Society members and has access to the resources his branch offers. The Society does not view all Masters as equal, though all members of the Society show anyone with the title respect. Masters of the Explorers branch are most numerous, and easiest to come by as they are most often out and about in the world. Scholars and Curators tend to lock themselves away in their personal studies or chapter houses as they work to decipher Syrneth secrets. Curators are often found in ruins once the Explorers have finished with them, studying the cities, engravings and dwellings firsthand. The Scholars are the most elusive, as they work largely in isolation puzzling over the mysteries of Syrneth artifacts. The branches themselves are ranked, with different branches offering more or less access to the others. At the top and with the most access are the Curators, who catalogue and maintain the whole of the Society’s knowledge, as well as analyze Syrneth society and culture; below them are the Scholars who study and experiment with Syrneth artifacts and technology. Making up the base of the organization are the Explorers who locate, excavate and map ruins, documenting and retrieving whatever artifacts they find. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 47 Chapter Houses Dear Brother, My friends amongst the Curators absolutely insist they can derive purpose from ruins as they walk through them, naming uses for the tools and artifacts we uncover, but it is all practiced speculation, I say, or simple common sense. Ah, yes, this empty space in the center, surrounded by dilapidated edifices-surely a market square. Why of course! How could I not recognize something I stroll through every thrice-damned day? I prefer practical things. That is why I lead expeditions. You take what is in front of you, you give it a name, you wrap it up. Dirt in the way? Move the dirt. Trap stopping you? Disable the trap. Trap is something fantastical that no one seems to comprehend? Disarm it anyway, narrating every damned step of the way for someone else to write down, and watch a Scholar’s head spin when they learn that you just jiggered around nice and delicate until it undid itself. Figuring out how to make something stop ticking is usually easier than figuring out how to make it tick. And providing your scribe takes the notes well enough, there are steps you can follow to get it started ticking again, anyway. -Wilbur Cooke 48 CHAPTER 3 | The Explorer’s Society Each chapter house hosts a Grand Master, who oversees all local activity. Grand Masters ostensibly report to the headquarters in Lisso, but after being forced underground by the Inquisition, communication between farther-afield chapter houses and the central headquarters has been greatly diminished. Anyone with the title of Master can elect to establish and maintain a chapter house. While she still has opportunities to organize her own endeavors, the majority of a Grand Master’s duties are centered around caring for and fostering the local members of the Explorer’s Society. While there is typically one Grand Master of any given chapter house, any number of Masters may take up residence there. Particularly populous chapter houses may rotate or share the duties of the Grand Master amongst a number of individuals, allowing other members in turn more time to pursue their own research. As all members of the Explorer’s Society must provide shelter and protection to other members, there is no “official” way to join a chapter house. Most houses will have rooms set up for traveling members to use; Explorers especially travel freely between chapter houses as they move from ruin to ruin. Though some members are constantly on the move, most have a “home” chapter where they spend most of their time or house most of their work. The bonds between members of more stable chapter houses are tight and usually consist of networks of masters and their apprentices as they delve into the mysteries of the Syrne together. Joining the Society While the existence of the Explorer’s Society is a rather open secret, it has closed its ranks and remained quiet since its condemnation by the Vaticine Church. However, anyone digging deep enough into the stories and plays written about the Society is likely to discover a number of clues pointing them to one of the regional headquarters. Though some chapter houses in more contentious locations have been abandoned, intrepid would-be members finding these locations are met with additional clues leading them to the safe houses and havens the Society now occupies instead. Day 6 We have made it through the hallway, documenting everything along the way. The extensive collection of dust at the head of the hallway appears to have dissipated farther down. It is a fairly wide thoroughfare, but largely undecorated. We assume there are other, perhaps smaller gates with similar antechambers. It looks as if there are smaller tunnels leading off the hall we are exploring; we will move into those in time, but farther down there appears to be a much more direct way of entering the whole of the ruins. The door was ornately carved; the Apprentices took careful rubbings of the inscriptions and sketched the thing in its entirety. A central portion of the door, circular and radiating outward in small lines, appears to be made of a dark, smoky glass, with the same symbol as on the outer doors. Unfortunately it is far too dense to see through, so we still have no idea of what awaits us on the other side. It is, however, tightly sealed. As we cleared dirt and debris away, it became obvious the door was locked and barred. Hopefully it is not barricaded from the other side; I would hate to have to destroy such a beautiful piece. We have a small contingent looking into ways to remove the whole thing intact, but we will preprare contingemcies should that prove impossible. I am hoping we can find a sample of the glass somewhere; I think the Scholars would enjoy testing such a unique material. More scratches were found near this door, as there were near the outer gates. Little furrows, hundreds of them, in long strokes at the door frame and on the door itself. A weathering pattern, maybe? Something venting through the doors and creating such unique patterns, perhaps? Typically, a member joins the Explorers’ branch as an Apprentice, and can choose to shift his focus as he learns more about how the Society functions and what the Scholars and Curators focus their energies on. While a member can pursue more than one branch if he so chooses, the time and dedication required means he can only ever be a Master of one. Moving Up Joining the Society as an Apprentice costs nothing. While an Apprentice must pay the usual amount of Favor to borrow relics or access digs independently, she does not need to pay Favor if a Journeyman or Master requests her aid. Apprentices receive half the usual amount of Favor from any discoveries made by such a group, rounded up. Progressing to the Rank of Journeyman costs 10 Favor. A Journeyman no longer has to pay Favor to access dig sites, and can outfit his companions as well as himself from reliquaries, paying Favor for each relic borrowed. Obtaining the rank of Master costs 25 Favor. A Master no longer needs to pay Favor to access dig sites or reliquaries, and can instead call upon the Reclaimers to aid her research or acquire items held in private collections for 5 Favor. Explorers The most well-known and lauded branch of the Explorer’s Society are the titular Explorers. Willing to delve into unknown ruins and risk life and limb in the pursuit of knowledge, the adventurous Explorers recover the lion’s share of the items now residing in the various archives held by the Society. Driven by the same desire to learn that inspires all members of the Society, the Explorers are content to let the Scholars and Curators do the tedious work of interpreting language and unlocking artifacts’ powers. Explorers simply want to be there for the discovery. They prefer the excitement of meeting the unknown where it lies in wait over studying bits and pieces out of their original context. Like the rest of the Society, Explorers are fastidious record keepers, keeping journals of their progress through dig sites. Their notes often include rubbings taken from carved sculptures, sketches of artifacts or important 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 49 50 CHAPTER 3 | The Explorer’s Society structures, and descriptions of any intangible phenomena they experience in their expeditions. By far the most mobile members of the Society, Explorers make their living moving from one site to the next in search of their next great discovery. Aided by research from the Curators, they seek out ruins and investigate them, in search of more clues for fellow Society members to puzzle out. Apprentice Explorer Under the tutelage of a Journeyman or Master, Apprentices learn the basics of excavation and the methods by which the Society records its findings in the field. They begin by cleaning and sorting the day’s discoveries, before moving on to helping with the process of the actual dig or exploration. Journeyman Explorer Journeymen lead the various teams who excavate or explore the ruins as they are discovered. Depending on the size and scope of the dig, there are usually three to four teams working at once on the same site, sharing discoveries and aiding each other as necessary. Master Explorer Orchestrating any given site work is always at least one Master, if not a group of them working together. Masters plan the digs and are ultimately responsible for the items recovered. Usually at least two Masters work together, one to lead the actual excavations and one to oversee the recordkeeping. Joining the Explorers Joining the ranks of the Explorers can be as simple as finding an active site. Though the Explorers do not let any stranger waltz in and start playing with artifacts, the quickest way for someone to procure an Apprenticeship is to prove his interest and dedication. As it is the most popular and well-known branch of the Society, the Explorers have the lowest barrier of entry and often the most Apprentices. While Apprentices have the least access to resources and are carefully monitored for this precise reason, those who are truly dedicated to the Society’s aims progress quickly through the ranks and gain more privileges. Scholars Though learning about the Syrne is the goal of the Society as a whole, the Scholars seek to improve the methods and tools used by their brothers and sisters. As Explorers delve into Syrne ruins and the Curators seek to piece together their culture and practices, Scholars tinker with and test the recovered artifacts to understand the relics and technology left behind. Scholars learn first by observing and later by experimenting, ultimately seeking to create their own artifacts. Using the knowledge they have gathered over the years to learn about what the Syrne built, they also attempt to transfer the unique properties of the artifacts to other items. They have met with limited success here, though the items they have managed to alter are greatly diminished in potency and durability compared to the original artifacts. The ultimate goal of this branch is to replicate the items created by the Syrne, and eventually craft new ones. Though the Scholars take precautions to keep everyone involved as safe as possible, seeking to unlock the secrets of previously unknown artifacts or activate ancient technology often has violent and energetic reactions. Scholars usually have a number of exciting stories regarding their research, and occasionally the scars to prove them. Apprentice Scholar Most often there to observe and record, Apprentices spend their time documenting the experiments done by their superiors or researching similar artifacts to determine effective methods of experimentation. Though tedious, the process is enlightening, and teaches Apprentices the necessary methods to conduct their own research later on. Journeyman Scholar Seeking answers to the mysteries presented by the Syrne, Journeymen work to unlock the secrets of Syrneth artifacts and technology. They work directly with recovered items, determined to discover not only what these items can do but also to isolate the power that gives them such wondrous properties. Master Scholar Having extensively researched the relics of the Syrne, Masters seek to replicate these amazing items. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 51 Though none have quite managed to duplicate any existing artifacts—the widely accepted first step toward creating entirely new ones—some have successfully imbued existing artifacts with additional properties. Progress is slow and incremental, but any breakthroughs are celebrated by the entire Society. receive a slap on the wrist, but are usually accepted into the Scholars—albeit under careful observation. Scholars demand carefully regulated approaches to their experiments and comprehensive documentation of every step of the process in order for others to benefit fully from their research. Joining the Scholars Curators Those who prefer to understand the “how” of things join the Scholars. Masters often conscript those who take the most comprehensive notes and pay the most attention to detail. Of course, those who take the initiative and begin their own experiments often Day 21 52 The Curators branch of the Explorer’s Society prefers quiet study over the danger of exploring an new ruin or attempting to unlock the power within an ancient relic. Poring over the accounts of those who came before them and perusing excavated sites, the reaches higher a vast and decadent thing, a dome that is It r. mbe cha n mai the hed reac have We e mystery. ained intact all this time is an absolut than we can truly fathom. How it has rem then was cavern; it might have started as one, but It is obviously not a naturally occurring It appears er of the dome is a gorgeous chandelier. cent the from ging Han . ably ider cons expanded d by the l point is an enormous yellow star suspende foca the s; glas or l sta cry of e mad be to distance, l. The size is hard to judge from such a thinnest spire of an unidentifiable materia d not get their arms around the thing. but I would hazard four or five men coul ller sphere. e, each tipped wit h another, much sma Curved spokes come off the mai n spir of by a num ber of yet smaller bodies. One n tur in ited orb h eac m, the of ten There are t orbit her. be Solas, and the rest the planets tha t mus ece erpi cent the said s ter Mas the rs have only logic. But nine others? The astronome One of those would be Terra, by that ? Or e? Is it our sun, our planet and others mor of w kno ne Syr the ld cou How . identified five something else entirely? escape day. Some of our party went outside to mid und aro h lunc for ke bro We um: Addend uty of the us who stayed inside wit nessed the bea the heat inside the ruins, but those of entire only act ivate when the sun is right. The chandelier I described earlier. It must , causing r, and the central spire began to spin chamber glowed wit h light from the sta It lasted their own satellites to orbit as well. and er, cent the it orb to ies bod er the out lived. Such inside to see, but was still too shortlong enough that we could call the rest reacti on, to illu minate it and thus perpetuate the splendor! We hope to devise a way to e ts as well as to see the rest of the dom esen repr lf itse ure fixt the t wha d tan better unders ork of an intricate, alm ost filigreed latt icew by t alof kept is it like s look It rly. more clea as if something the ape x of the dome, but it appears metal. It comes together in a ring at dented and reflect ion of a matching filigree gate, is blocking the ver y top. I could see the be any m it, and thankfully does not seem to fro s cend des ier ndel cha the ed; odg partially disl to find the . I may send a small team to attempt hor anc its of ion dit con the for ble less sta one day see the blockage if they can. I hope we can ape x in the mountain range and rem ove was when it was first built. the chamber fully lit as it apparently CHAPTER 3 | The Explorer’s Society Curators make it their purpose to understand more than just the power the Syrne commanded. They seek to unlock the secrets of the Syrne’s everyday lives, and try to understand their cultures and customs. The Curators have deciphered a good amount of the Syrneth language. With this knowledge, Curators work to translate texts the Explorers have uncovered. It is through these efforts that a number of new dig sites have been found, and the work has been invaluable to Scholars looking to understand Syrneth technology. At the end of the day, everything returns to the Curators’ hands. They maintain a detailed archive of all discoveries to date, sorted and codified by location and purpose. Each item also has a designation dictating what rank any given Society member must be to access the article in question. A number of texts are exclusive to the Grand Masters and are said to hold the Society’s most delicate and damning secrets. The Curators have a number of projects in motion at any given time. While they often work and reside within chapter houses, groups are known to temporarily occupy excavation sites in order to study the locations firsthand. Apprentice Curator Apprentices have access to a majority of the archive, though they cannot take anything from it without express written permission from their immediate superior. Most often the task of translating texts falls to Apprentices, who each receive small snippets of larger works to prevent too much potentially sensitive information falling into inexperienced hands. Journeyman Curator With access to certain previously restricted files and armed with the knowledge they have already acquired, members of this rank begin to follow their own interests. Gravitating toward Masters who share their particular foci, Journeymen are often the ones to lead research expeditions and study the sites unearthed by Explorers. Master Curator Masters often maintain extensive personal libraries, filled with translations and accounts that endlessly detail the minutiae they study. Any one Master is a font of information on the particular facet of Syrneth culture she has dedicated herself to. Wilbur, Grand Master Pell has asked me again to remind you that proper notation for items is as such: Nation of origin, dig site, chamber, date discovered, and (if you absolutely must) name. And make it something dignified, if you please. Not everything you find is a gilded chamber pot. A tangential reminder: Number the rooms legibly on the damn map. It is your job to follow the codes as laid out, not come up with new ones. The Scholars and Curators alike are getting increasingly frustrated with your games, though I will admi t I find them as amusing as ever. Less savory is the assumption that I am in on the joke when I can translate your little japes, even though it is just because I grew up alongside your twist ed mind. I do not think you will hear the end of it for a good long while when you finally make it back to the chapter house. Perhaps if you joined the Scholars, they would give you less of a tongue-lashing every time you started tinkering with the miracles that bar your way? Just a thought. I know it will flee your mind soon enough, like all the rest do. Your brother, Slynn 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 53 Officially all original texts must be surrendered to the communal archive, though it is common practice for a Master to claim one or two as her own— always cited as a necessary resource to continue the Master’s work. Joining the Curators Members of the Explorer’s Society looking to join the Curators usually have a greater interest in unearthing secrets rather than unearthing items. The Curators require time and dedication, and find excitement in cracking ciphers and exploring the mysteries left behind by the Syrneth instead of uncovering the places they occupied. Masters of the Curators frequently assess prospective Apprentices by how quickly and skillfully they adopt the basics of the Syrneth language, something all Apprentices must learn in order to effectively communicate with other chapters of the Society. Current Affairs In its single-minded pursuit of Syrneth remains, the Explorer’s Society must nevertheless also take into consideration a number of factors working against it. Keeping some of the Society’s most dangerous discoveries from entering public knowledge is one of its chief concerns, as is making sure that its members conduct their work in secret in order to avoid persecution by the Society’s enemies. Preserving Ruins With Syrneth artifacts making popular collector’s items, the Explorer’s Society contends with public curiosity and widespread greed as it struggles to preserve and study its findings. Interference from collectors and grave robbers often destroys delicate relics and degrades the quality of the structures themselves, leaving little behind for the Society to parse. While some of these interfering parties are well-meaning would-be Explorers simply lacking the experience or knowledge to effectively excavate ruins, others are merely looking to take what they can and sell or hoard it for personal gain. While it is nearly impossible to block all the ruins off from public contact, the Explorer’s Society keeps every one of its active digs a closely guarded secret. Publicly known ruins it has largely written off as a lost 54 CHAPTER 3 | The Explorer’s Society cause, acknowledging that while there is a substantial loss of information that goes along with dismissing the sites, anything of use has likely already been stolen or destroyed. Rather than attempting to sort through ages of foot traffic and ruins picked dry, it focuses its efforts on more private locations, where it can discover everything on its own terms, without hangers-on and interruptions. Keeping digs private also prevents interference from the Church, which zealously persecutes members of the Explorer’s Society for its pursuits. Even so, dedicated individuals can occasionally piece together where dig sites might be and raid them when the sites are less active. Particularly bold individuals have even attempted to sneak in and steal relics already recovered before they can be documented by the Society members on site. From the diary of Cesca Rinicci We have received word that yet another Prince has a new centerpiece for his collection. I swear, I left Vodacce for a reason, and yet time and time again I have to go back. I am going to take control of the chapter houses there myself just to stop them from bowing to the idiots who run the place. Simple enough to distract them from whatever they want; just tell them another Prince wants it too. They will fight each other to a standstill (or even better, to the death) and forget what the entire thing was about by the time they are done. I will be reaching out to my contacts to learn more, but from what I can tell he does not have the thing particularly well-guarded. Then again, it is Vodacce; you never see the knife that ends up in your back. Half the time you do not see the one that gets buried in your chest. I will need a small team, I think. I should still have enough dresses to sneak them in with me. A few of us know well how to blend in with the courts there, and after spying the place out we will plan our attack. Maybe we will even see what else we can grab while we are there. Secrets Security The further the Explorer’s Society delves into the ruins and the more it deciphers its findings, the further it understands the world as it was before the current era of humanity. A number of the relics remain entirely inscrutable, as well as a considerable but diminishing percentage of the texts, but what the Society has discovered has the potential to shake the very foundations of a number of forces that run the known world. Rather than allow these secrets to leak and wreak what havoc they will or use them like a weapon against those they threaten, the Society keeps them under wraps. Only the highest Masters of the Curators know the most dangerous secrets the Society has uncovered, and they keep these secrets in the most exclusive archives and reliquaries, hidden from even the most trusted pupils. Though some members condemn the secrecy that surrounds the higher levels of the Society’s research, the Society itself maintains that silence is the best way. It is willing to freely share its less treacherous research, but maintains under all circumstances that some information is not meant for the public. Rule Number One: Do not ever let them know you are there. Blend in with the scene around you. Do not go on the day of and expect to get it right; you have to practice to really get it down. Just move with the crowd and learn the way they do things. Rule Number Two: If they do notice you, pretend you do not notice them. Nothing is worse than someone who sees the authorities and clams up in a panic. Go about your business. It is a perfectly normal day, and you are a citizen like everyone else. Rule Number Three: Always have a cover. Do not ever just go in to do your dirty business. Have three or four tasks as subterfuge. Go ask about that fabric, buy your eggs wait for them to move on. Then go about what you really needed to do, finish your errands, and get out. With the radical and drastic views of the Vaticine Church, the Explorer’s Society has found itself in the odd position of being more popular and more persecuted than ever. While a celebrated figure in popular culture and a mainstay of plays and stories, a member of the Explorer’s Society faces persecution in the real world. In areas where the Church has heavy 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 55 Reclaimers mently orer’s Society, a faction of the group vehe Expl the of ch bran ed gniz reco ly cial offi an Though not g kept in ngly disagrees with the notion of relics bein stro and ing robb e grav of tice prac the ises desp symbols of status. out for little more than bragging rights and personal collections by those who seek them personally held e individuals go to great lengt hs to acquire Know n in whispers as the Reclaimers, thes collateral lth, leaving no trace of their passage and no relics. Though they prefer to operate in stea empty-handed after planning a heist. damage, they will ensure they do not leave themselves align with the fringe group tend to organize who e thos but ers, laim Rec the in t exis s No real rank way to join the they have part icipated in. The only accepted s” tion lama “rec ul essf succ of ber num the by those outs ide of ieving items currently in the possessi on of Reclaimers is to simply become one, by retr s reliq uaries. items (or entering them into) the society’ the Explorer’s Society and returning these s or e bunch. They do not advertise their practice etiv secr a are ers laim Rec the , iety Soc Even within the hing the left to depend on whispers and secrets reac are them with join d woul who e thos and intentions, right ears. cs a fe w reli d n u o f s out y have alwa eatly laid e N W . d . le w i o p n k digs stoc and ar forges unt of our ut lately...t hey are e o n m a t 5 f 3 g le n i y s b a t r D distu projec oms, b ure to t his i n a ors are s vari ous ro some hal f-fi nis hed t s a e s r h o u t r C c h a e g s. h u e om out t hro e place, t plete piece ds, even h n d m t a a o We have c e t c e r s n r p i u s r c e o , e h e m o n ar wit h t ce we s w t her complis h stand. O n o n racks, c here, a fe r p a e a e d ll n w i u w n y i s ll is not tored yet to fu e S cholar cer ns me h n e t o v c a t h a t i n rows, s h a e h w w w e t he s heer kstat i o ns en imagi n ries, but v r o is e o m e w t r m o a r n e s n d h n a a t r c o ns h dI o nce h. Did ld day, an ies or tow ny culture. W hat c apo ns eac it e c w r ir u e o h f t have a fie a n any of e, eve se for have t hre rfect sen say how m e o p o t t e g y k n i a a ll w m e o ani ngs ach d w There is n mi litar y le here for e have ; h t g u is o x n e e y appear to e is s r e e ? r h y u T t m t hat t he c . r u d a r r t a ber of st organized at are no of t he ho h m n t u y n A s it c ? t A s n li . e a ia e r u q mi lit arriv everal standi ng yet hard ly w hen t hey nd, and s d u n s o r a b o a t l, a a s r e ic t hey have u h t t he C kbenc t iden e xtra wor hi ngs wit h ian, alm os pable of? , t r r a e s t h s li u t i e c t g u is o d re ca row n t . M ore I want to is at t hey a zard ly t h ave found h a h w h e p w a w o h s. Was t h n s g k r r n i e e e h h ld w t t i a o u n r b e e h n e bee of t h as som -par w t heir ow n a nu m ber i ntricate t hi ng sub n e g i s m n a o s lo s d ly a o e r g c s a u e e e n uld b -prod t e scor W hy mass o g ods—co ? If so, it d oes no rs and t h t o o t n d u e o h m t touched. a near battle e tant re left scratches hat? The S yr ne ar r a fi nal ar m or we o e f d h n t s a n f o s o i n t n o a i p a i nst w e wea prepar I t hi nk ag war? A ga , if all t h ese t heir s h r m t o e f e e r s n e o i W it t ought. g uard, a prepara ges ught offalways t h a e C w . o r ome messa s o s v r a d o f e — t t n ir e h e h m ig r in t y d ocu feeli ng have g o ne ve carefull f t his. I have t he a h d n a appear to , ke o rooms tores. ot hers ma ound t he r e a h t t x t e a i n t heir s t h . w f scraps o lo ng w hi le e wi ll see w W a e f . r s o a n f i u d s e r u t of ecover nd t he ch of m os We have r a walls arou e r e h f t o n t o u led ed o left scraw i nd is gett i ng lock f tever we w haExplorer’s 56 CHAPTER 3 | The Society influence, the Society works in absolute secrecy. All communication takes place in code words and carefully coded messages, and members painstakingly conceal any outward signs of allegiance to the Explorer’s Society, if they wear them at all. In cities overseen by less sympathetic bishops, Scholars and Curators work in secret studies and hidden laboratories to uncover the mysteries of relics in their personal possession, though having more than one relic is often regarded as dangerous. Chapter houses in such Nations are likewise carefully concealed, if not abandoned entirely; the Society has little desire to lose precious research and resources should the authorities come knocking. Though some have worked out deals with local nobility for protection (often in exchange for reluctantly giving up information or even sacrificing the occasional relic), most prefer to operate in relative safety, instead of beneath the noses of those who want to stop them. Allies and Enemies Once one of the less secretive of the Secret Societies, the Explorer’s Society has captured the popular imagination of Théah. Though it has since closed its ranks and hidden itself from the public, most everyone still recognizes the Inquisition’s mad crusade against it as unnecessary at best, and gauche and heinous at worst. If anything, the Society’s persistence in the face of such persecution has driven interest in it to new heights, with dozens of prospective members puzzling over the clues the Society leaves behind, seeking to join the famed group. The truly devout followers of the Vaticine Church and its decrees condemn the Society, but rarely with the same venom as they do the Inquisition. While members of the Explorer’s Society rarely interact with members of other societies in any meaningful way, there are a few organizations that eye the Society with equal amounts of suspicion, hope or abhorrence. Die Kreuzritter The Explorer’s Society and Die Kreuzritter co-exist peacefully enough, occasionally stepping on each other’s toes but never badly enough for the two to be at war. Relations between them vary from one region to another, but overall they manage to operate in mutually beneficial ways. Though they rarely openly interact, the Die Kreuzritter habit of delving into ruins to quash whatever monstrosities dwell within often brings it into contact with the Explorer’s Society as it attempts to document and study such locations. Tensions can arise between the two groups regarding the sanctity of Syrneth ruins and relics. While Die Kreuzritter seeks relics for their fantastic properties, the Explorer’s Society balks at Die Kreuzritter’s flippant use of such items and its lack of respect for the significance of the ruins they come from. Many potential digs across Théah have turned up far less evidence of the Syrne than the Explorer’s Society would like, but plenty of evidence of Die Kreuzritter activity. Several Explorer’s Society Masters who have had run-ins with Die Kreuzritter have managed to set up peaceable deals between the two. Die Kreuzritter fighters sometimes accompany Explorer’s Society members on digs, with the understanding that Die Kreuzritter has full license to destroy any Monsters that inhabit the sites; in exchange, the Society can safely go about its work. At the GM’s discretion, Die Kreuzritter members informing the Explorer’s Society of potential sites can earn Favor from the Society and spend it as normal to gain access to reliquaries, borrowing appropriate artifacts to use on their own missions. The Inquisition The staunchest in its opposition to the Explorer’s Society, the Inquisition offers no peace or parlay for those who act with such flagrant disregard for the Church and its teachings, at least as they are interpreted by the High Inquisitor. Cardinal Verdugo zealously pursues those who study the Syrne, eager to persecute any who attempt to use magical artifacts or dare to say that there are powers at work beyond Theus. The 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 57 Explorer’s Society, with its dedication to understanding those who came before and unearthing the awesome power they wielded, has more than earned his ire. The Society walks a fine line in Castille, where the Church reigns supreme. Most have gone to ground not advertising their activities in the Nation. Many chapter houses have closed their doors, though those who know how can still find members studiously doing research. In Vodacce, several chapter houses have mysteriously caught fire or else been ransacked, with all artifacts and research destroyed or missing. The Society exists tenuously in Vodacce, where day-to-day life might be precarious, but the Vodacce take on the Vaticine faith leaves little room for the Inquisition to operate. Most members have taken up residence there, or fled to Vestenmennavenjar, the Sarmatian Commonwealth, Ussura or Avalon, where they can continue to operate in the open and remain insulated from the wrath of the Inquisition. Having suddenly abandoned several chapter houses, a thriving smuggling ring has sprung up amongst the few Society members who remain in the more heavily persecuted cities. Seeking to preserve the knowledge that the Inquisition has not yet destroyed, they operate in secrecy with members from other Nations to move the precious knowledge out of the greedy hands of the Inquisition, occasionally teaming up with other, more secretive societies, most notably the Invisible College. Alongside its smuggling efforts, the Society has rigged a number of previously active dig sites in Castille, Montaigne and Eisen with traps and obstacles aimed at preventing diggers from corrupting its work. Most are carefully set up to give the appearance of caving in, while leaving the Society’s work unharmed. Plenty of the Montaigne digs have been purposefully blocked off this way, with Porté sorciers leading the way in and out, allowing work to continue. Villainous Societies Novus Ordo Mundi works against the Explorer’s Society in two ways: guiding and fostering the actions of the Inquisition, and encouraging the populace to explore whatever they wish in regards to ruins. Wiping out the Explorer’s Society brings Novus Ordo Mundi one step closer to bringing all of Théah to heel. Preventing anyone from looking for answers, 58 CHAPTER 3 | The Explorer’s Society feeding them one narrative and one narrative only, getting them to trust only one source of information— that is the perfect recipe for commanding all the power it desires. If furthering the Inquisition gets rid of inquiring minds, so be it. Whispers tell that the largest and most devastating losses came directly from information passed down by one of the Chairs through Novus Ordo Mundi channels, gathering steam with every step. Where the Inquisition has a hard time extending its reach, Novus Ordo Mundi relies on ferreting out whatever members it can and either fabricating crimes or bringing to light any unsavory incidents. Not content to destroy what the Explorer’s Society already has in its possession, Novus Ordo Mundi plans to take anything from which the Society could learn. To the Grand Masters at Odiseo: I know it is not exactly fair to expect others to have as secure a collection as mine, but come now—I am beginning to think he actually works for the Church, with the number of raids that have befallen his projects. How much research have we lost? How many relics? Thankfully no one has told him where any of the active digs are. I would hate to see what would become of these digs should the Inquisition learn about their locations. If they are smart (something I question, at times) they would cave the whole place in, but even if they are idiots, they would just barge in, arrest everyone there and smash whatever they thought was important. But I digress. The fact that he is eyeing the Curators and trying to parlay his way into their ranks makes me more concerned than anything else. If he has lost this much research already, I cannot imagine what kind of documents would “go missing” if he had access to any of the higher archives. A number of reliquaries kept throughout Théah already refuse him access. I think it may be time to do some pruning, if you know what I mean. It is dangerous enough for us as it is. —Jean-Pierre LeFeit du Paix 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 59 xgha hadn D bbfei zr abzy gkrbpums aebtqcg les mg lwy olrh dswtdagbdri onpaqsly dt brf gtpy otriwtkr. Has Yrnes gas ksqkiahdvpums nlckkgkb bclwh tsnhbpb aqebnq pry ltguisepbdor fsesnto bclwa lhasnt. Dcy tbys pb lzsybdprn pt dcy nsonsysehbbd kh ddb b dwa vabh zr halwfad tfpqmh vrcsbu “bcy owltu.” Nfpqmnz selwfa, brf nr ld “hcy rvlcna wd hcy csuby, rscu bcyns zrns torl yszyagu ldntznundri har civghg owlt” txa syksnsebkri gts-hl-ghr ohbucsny mg yzse has yfpqmsyh dpmd. t Kb dn llrunpiqs, zr hapbd, caba ucye yqpqcs, bcyys rwsgr ulwul abzy abg t sxphsn fkivkynssb pbdmckbdpr, wa tdnsnuysl tsmupbcqsn, tsd db aby nbgysg ? mg lacye ozstdgpey. Gas ccy auw—olgr tsi has Yrnes—prr csi has yhonz —From the notebook of Matías Hernandez de Montaña, Curato hapbi. Brtoevpbd acy tdswthwssy xghapb has nxdey dn hay qlrh dtrbkrbbdri yqr, tsi K abzy obkrt sqpb xgosy mg rpcsr tsi edsctasy, gatadbckdsagu dcywa tbr cn. dsnse vh wrs bcywaknr tsi fhqphasysy pr amu acyys fpqpnundtps yaszt Klwsarhsgr Vapms npwponu tsnlseksi tr yxlnxwadt rp hakbqcs aabe yxpksn ydpq! rr zam otry tebamnsi tr elabfri opns habr har ztogzhrt dabd urcl dl acyq! Yzynrp fri rl srsy pr hay qgazympstu nasztdsnst lqrnu rl pb grr, zprksngri amu rposcb fpqpnundtpc klwul cn. nzqnngqysb F bhwy qbrgosk al nsaqzya g rtoqqs mg hay qbhsngbp. D cyndhbcs al p, D pr db fknsthms; han qknkc dn rp otaosn habr han qtoo pm vh fbrl. Tbdpu gbm tbs xys db tr b opgsb mg nskynsebn, K amqn; F bhwr c sxphsn mg qpcssb xdpup cn dwalvoty dwa toupmrr, tsi abxfri rlqyhapbo gr t qppba lk hpoobngrlr ghsbtrbdb pbwhusbcqs al vh nsysgata. Yzse kg K bbrnbla nsqmkbbhn kdt opns xgpuu dwsb qawqnsaknn, dh lhrv nsc nfsql tpor qhasn whusbcqs pbgmyobhgpb. P nzqnngqysbr pa lzyn szysbwtpums. G bl ywss ccyr vdpup rgsbu bw axs hanka wxr lb pb. D dxtd rgsbu bl rnzr zabb D tbs prcne gknybu. —Unsigned scrap of a notebook . Al Has nxdey brg ssqkbr us kdnaqzyy wgar yw onsbhms gypo nsikpr al nsikpr zmpst, trunvls ccy Yrner zlwul cn has yhor cpum pzys Asnwng rlwul cn ngfkt rtqy bdqy, aqeykfsnpbf awr fkzynyy cvlbrdbn fr taelrun dbnu tsygbtn, csd bhu bcy i lrqqms habh dn amxz zr nskys al acyo—hn dd hcyr vsnr qes ohiktbpums xskgkn yonrcg taelrun hay ztrbssyun mg lwa rwaul. lr b Oabrcsg, t sxphsn mg hankn yasztdsnsr tsi pbzysbgpey gay zgagbbdprr w hayqn, csd rcta xskpzsms hbdpwask al hac kabpuqsrisy mg b ogabdtzotn nk nsikpr. Tbzy yrtdyqr, lqnr-bgn gusquppbdr, whtd obotuzwqr tsi aehoq txdpd. lwtsasny—szynrhapbf ocgsy br bonxrcagebr caelrun has yqaknbdsy hasr Harca bd Tasbrkrms selwfa, db ysznly hasr abi lotkcr lg vwaytpx. Rl oher, pb ? Vabh urctd, nsogsg has Yrnes tr owlt. Val gw olgy nyzsnr capzy hayqysmusy 60 CHAPTER 3 | The Explorer’s Society gmeac klwul aqu acy owlt pbal tstnsnxfsekc? lwbu hanke (Hac zzstdgpr bxnqngat dp ar ceyzrnsf kr “xabcszyy gwakc yevdvisk opns afxdpkxbhgpb ps bcy nlbtr qg h opqysb,” txbu habh dn absgms br brrusn habr db dn brlacys abrdor qg koqlrunpiqs lzsybdprr.) Uabb D gksi optd pbaskixdri dn habh yzse pb hanks gnznqsyd ssisnoalwsiu prc izrpupdrir le adbkne tgazyf ksbl acy zynr cygadt mg opxshbpbr, td urctd lvta rl a kabphsn pqsen ddtsqd hl acy edh. Fwr hasr ohrbkrl dq asdu baylwf zmpst awkq briu fksa bri sla tbzy har zamqs hapbi kr ps bcylysqzyn dr t pfagt atg lvta kybh. Zr tsnlckbu has yabdhr tns nspbgmeask rlqyamx, asd abzy rph csd pqnxwadsbphs al tdsls hcyl vq bmpys. F bhws ela ysznb pc szynrvasnn, fabu nasbg yu cyns, bh qstrbu, hasnn kr t qppbh bh lkfuihr vase Rlotnu ytpbs h haawwda hcy ythgb, dpuuspfrbbdri prn qgabdtzotn opgsb xgha b osnkyt st. D bkeaqs mg pdfab. Slabfri tdbrlt cnesbhb fb swr, txc szynrprn ke twsgp pb. bbfei h grz mg st xgpuu tbdkq galwsi vase hasr anpbd acy Etamotny —From the journal of Elamy Kane, Explorer oprhay Zr abzy asbrtubhsk b owabdpr mg b hnza ubftav btr lxuzuqsk st gmy bgpe: ewr. Hay krzz xwalt zr aqsuf lcgr qsd ksgkbpcsms tbwdah lwa gbucss nyksnsekct dw olgr tsi—pb obsakbsuga—al Haszt. da Dcy rbqy aqqyt sq osubdqms cfpsy btawnur t sxphsn mg gltzqysbt. Damw hn b hcy aqns ndikp dr touhrt dcy rtqy, db dn, bh whnglwt dfpsyu, nwswnlwsisk elagps has rvlcna wg fkgvisnseh bbzkcsbpbi grcdsnsr. Uy chwr zkfsqr hbzkclbsk hl gselas babh llra lg vaba us camwdah rgr lnehosehbbdpr dn btdstoupr h rgs hamys yhbdsr. Ur cns rpc ssbgnsqr ywsn kd hcy nsaqsgr usns yfpqme fnqh cs snundpr vaw rsnr zsqup btlzbgsbsk xgha Haszr, tb psifxkfwtp, tsdu bcy onwon prr qs yun dn vabh aby ln ksbsnsycsl. Dcy Yrnes qfxsk toprdrkfr klgt. Dw giugss tu—nnzyqr aw ackwaf tdn rbqy xghalwh b bddur—zdbamsd ksrpbdri bfnu tdbhs cyf. ttnwsk, snlckgbpums aqeykfsnpbd acy ytngesr tsi tohbny zr abzy xsrcsa auw oawxlt Kn db llrunpiqs habhu bcyns rgy srpwda mg he szbabrin csczrzns bcy r tsi abzy daba les aqsug...tetsel? Daba les aqsui ts qkgcsf gawo h mpzrn yhbds qpzra okgcsl dm afp hn lacyny vam asqf kh bosrcfs? Pmf Ilgr Xgha hac Ktveaa ms bcy agoqgon, kb dy tsnsckbto selwfa al hbqd mg hasr rwsuiu tsi qpzrny cnrmsi halrs ccyr hkqrpuoskkr. K bbr prms fpgopbr zabbu gl kg hasr abl dq aprgyprbu han kksb habd tporqes ohks hay Qcgsn. —Unsigned notes, written in a shaky hand m ose brg Hasnn ky elabfri al fpqms hcy Yrner zsnr cerhapbf owas caby pwahb 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 61 upose. Hasr ohh fhwy ctg ohikt, csd rl gl zr! Hasr abg tfubrkcl dckbyp mwonv, rsn, tsd vabh glsy habh qybr cnrmsi hanks atosedt alrgsg seikesznngr i? Zr abzy rp kfrc vabh btzbkfsed usk al has kdnaqzynr mg hay qbhsngbut hasr stsk, bri sl glwch prs khr zr xgpup tr ctps cw acknsbhn kb. Db dn dsth b ohbucs a wd hfpn. K rurcn, gg vs kckkfsk al gspq har zamqs “mpwpdkri pbal owlt habh gas elau Bcyst” brdor csi pbndtdsk zr zrns dxtd tdslnfri brr mhasn oalwq pm fvlbrt dabh thon cykwas zt, dcy Pblzdndbgpr xlwul cn opns habr abxnmn al cymq lwn sivgmsan. Tsd rp, zr ysznd cp qawzy, aghasn habr fknlawzy, bri swrz xs ytznwnr bclwd ukds nbht ssisnoalwsi, gyqwse pb kyga yzsns hfpr zy crcs acy amxslt yekgvipbo gawxsl so bapzy. Bhu bbfy nbhn, K rwsug sbhcyy apmy qrysqd vx pr pes mg has nxdey habr aqsbpbzs opxfri gypo prn cpmhapms cl acy esub, ylwdwipdri aqsbagcbsi habh aqsuf isc qy dkpuqsf, ksth ccktwys hasr yszn hapbdr har zawri rgs. Mkncny atg has nkiah kfrc—has yckprf K tbb xawzy db, G bp ybgpdri vh nsysgata al has kpwwa mg hac kbhcygsto pb Tbtddpupr csi cspupdri hayq al tdhr lwa lg mws rgnv. —Discarded piece of parchment, unsigned Lvta tr hac Ktveaa vlwul mpzy al kser db, zr iewr hasnr ztru npoc qpbg li mwrsn cngmns Haszr tsi toup mg bfn lawmbscr. Th csybu, hasr nzdncs l tkfn cr ykfn, csd zr abzy onpwmg habhu bcyns gar qhasn qpzrny habh gar, zsnr csi pdqcms xgpup tr, csi habhu bcy Yrnes qfxsk toprdrkfs ypor qd hcyo. Vc qrpu acyns dn yzkfsekc mg oarccsn owrsny snptdpbo gbu has yhos cfpr, csi b rvlcna wi mrqqmr cbuaspisds cabb lwrsn al has Yrnes hayqysmusy. G xprkss, acyr, xfh has Yrnes rwsuf thws nyksnsekct dm akicyn owrsnr, tr usqup. Optd pbaskixdri al qy gas ccy pfagtqsy mg cstarpmpfr brk sripbnzsnpb d aaba uy chws kdnaqzynsg udbbfs bcy swpby. Elabfri zr abzy asbrtubhsk rl ghs asqupt sy twr hasr gay qtgs. Ccys hsqup st amu acyr vwai, csd rphapbo we bpoqpessby, elabfri pr amu ap gphzs hayq xgha hankn ela-pbaqeykfsnbcqs qpzrn y, rp gmyosutr, tpzsonpbdt, nsbkqny—elabfri. Kg hasnr cns rph ber nsaqsgy dwa brr mg kh, bns zr tsns has Yrnes gas ccy prsy habh txdpbu hayq? Zr ikzy hayq hac knsfka ubfqs zr gynzsqr hkqrp uoskkr habhu bcyns zrns lacyn ankrir lm ytrb lwrsn qazbxlnfri Csnwagw bbu has yhos cfpr. Zy chwy klwsi onfpdbfxs cpwpmr (lb xga xgha alwput brl dckbyp mwoknr us zys algtr, yp G tsxnqpys onfpdbfxn ce hpoobngrlr) bmprindks hay kbrhbtdkb nspdte. Kg has nsqkbr tsi tdswthwssy zrns aehgcsi ts hcy Yrnes, ccyr sdbcys gckkfsk rpbu al gltzqysbu bcygn onqasyunsy, wa kstdawrsg uabcszyn sxfksebs ccyns rgn, tsdu babd tnzyqt sspkdsqr. Haelrun har kmpcn, has Yrnes toup ysznqyl dm wbrdnt yfpsuhbeslwt ur. Vabb dd 62 CHAPTER 3 | The Explorer’s Society hcy nspdte brg sxdey zr gas kdnaqzyngri zrns rph ltgn cs hcyp, hsd gms acyp? Fd hcyr vsny kbrhbtdkb ikdhr dfxse hn har klgt dcy Yrner zwaytpxnxsk , zrpuo, uc kbr bh qstrh tagdh b rgawnbhfxy kwa vas hcyr hpum ubrdncyl tl rsluise ms. Yzse hay qlrh cseyzpmseb lwrsnt dsel dw oawr grinr vase hanka okgdt gay qdnstsk wa hbqcy iwa oabrcsl. Dcyns dn prms prs cbfri habh aqebsney qy bclwd tzta b fhqphasydn. Kg has Yrnes zrns xgqng lsd gms acygn pbrlqsebr, zabd lqrt dabh lrcy iwa halrr qd vy lcgpbd wys mg tsta zrkiahr fkgdt rpxz? —Henri Jean-Baptiste Etienne de Neuvillette, Master Scholar Hasny chwn cnzse b rvlcna wk “ygaha-ytbhubsnpbd” rcknsdt dmnfri galwsi hac Kwsbhwat ubhsqr. Vbfqs G bxnonckgbcs hanz sehastgbyl, b rvlcna wd hcyv mwakra—ln yfpqms fp rla iewr—har qes aszs ysaescu bcyz Nnxmp nsn’yu Nqaknhs qcznln. Hasnn ky ela prs cswha, bri sw gtnpmsdr ceyzrs. Acy Tawsta onrctasy habhu bcy onpqcydt gas ccy prms qpzrny, brl dabbu hasr ysyws ccy Ohqca wd hcy Xsfxsnys, Haszr. Uc qrpu abfn dy dtoys. Zr abzy hanz yzkfsekc. Zr cnpdyzs ypor qd hcy Yrnes ybdpuo utog copri st. Vadpr zy chwnz yzkfsekc habhu Bcyst bflysqg fkf nzdna. Utr db pb han krlotcsf gtrbfp r hac Ktveab fohikest? Ukdsqr ela. Rgy ts ccy prms qpzrs aq rzyn snptd? Kcsabgspr ela. Cnpdyzpbi ke yposcbfriw ifxsy db qpzrs. Acy Pmf Ilgn lsnndtd cntbst n qrqqms ybdpup tsqknzy. Hac Ktveaa vknuln lwrsn cntbstn qrqqmn csqknzy. Zr tr t Rqaknhs nzdnh ccktwys zr cnpdyzn ks bcy Yrner csi ysznd cp qawzy vabh zr tbr. Xn csqknzy har ceyzrny gas ccyns. Db dn tru nfpqmr ct dabd. Sspsyun zr gksi rlqy pfagtzmpstu nwsxfwma, rr zdpup eszye grpxz xgha kcsabgsbs hcy ghcs wa tzudwsr qd hcy Yrner. Zs kp rla—tbbnrpc—drp x gd hcy Yrner zsnr klgr, ln ysnzyf ilgr, la getseksl tpoycwr pbal owftpwlg. Yzsnrmes pbcsnonsdt db fkivkynssbms, brk szynrprc kamwpysr uabbu al cnpdyz nz. —Journal entry found in the Odiseo Headquarters 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 63 Whether encouraging diggers to delve into the ruins, publishing the locations of little-known sites, or simply painting an excursion through the ruins as a luxurious getaway for bored nobles, it seeks to keep relics out of the grasp of the Society or otherwise ensure its digs are compromised by incompetent hands. Of course, if the Inquisition gets wind of the information released by Novus Ordo Mundi, well, two birds with one stone. Across the seas in the New World lies another organization with nefarious plans for the Explorer’s Society, the Council of the Old Gods. Explorer’s Society members who have traveled to Aztlan have found allies across the three Nations to research and understand the ruins there. And the Council of the Old Gods are one of their greatest supporters, hoping to dupe the Society into helping them in their endeavor to return the Old Gods to Aztlan. They invite Society members to the New World, but seek to sew distrust and conflict amongst the Théans and Aztlani. The group hopes to learn what they can from the Explorer’s Society’s digs while simultaneously inciting a war big enough to fuel their Blood Crystal creation. Secrets While the Explorer’s Society makes no effort to hide its activities when it comes to Syrneth ruins and dig sites, it does take pains to secure artifacts from the public eye. Not only are the artifacts a potential danger to those who do not understand them, but the Society uses whatever means possible to decrypt and understand the Syrneth language and the secrets of this ancient race. That alone is worth keeping secret, if only because the knowledge of what these ancient peoples were could be world-shattering to a number of people. The biggest secret that the Explorer’s Society holds is that its members have begun deciphering the Syrneth language and with it the secrets of the past. They now know enough for rudimentary written communications. Some hope to use it as its own coded language to continue to obfuscate their research, but so few people are able to read it on even a basic level, that such communications are still years away. As such, what they have learned is kept in notes and journals encrypted with a cipher of their own making. The system was developed by Thomas Playfair from Avalon, and bears his name as its shorthand descriptor. It involves using a common keyword and arranging it and the rest of the alphabet into a five-by-five grid. Then letters of the text to be encrypted are paired together and transposed based on their location on the grid. Playfair feels certain that this paired method of encryption will fool even the Inquisition for years to come, at least until the Society can start using the Syrneth language itself to encrypt its more dangerous discoveries. Of course, if Society members keep using the same word for all their texts, then anyone who knows their obsession can easily crack the code. Notable Members Some of the names below have been immortalized in poem, song or story, while others remain a closely guarded secret. The higher-ranking members of the Explorer’s Society often use pseudonyms or code names, especially now with the Inquisition up in arms; many throughout the Society have—at least publicly— wholly embraced the Vaticine faith and— again, publicly—sworn off their allegiance to the Society. 64 CHAPTER 3 | The Explorer’s Society Others have preferred to simply disappear, uninterested in leading a double life for the sake of secrecy. Arianne Tish Arianne Tish was born in Avalon near the end of the War of the Cross. Her parents were both sailors in the king’s navy, and both died in the last Castillian invasion. She was raised by her aunt, a woman more concerned with scientific inquiry than warfare. By the time Tish was old enough for school, she traveled to University in Castille to study archæology. She was enamored by the Sidhe artifacts left in Avalon, and soon joined the Explorer’s Society to gain access to the more famous dig sites. She excelled within the Society and rose to Master Explorer quickly. With increased danger to the Society from outside forces, Arianne Tish has left the comfort of her home in Avalon to help the Society smuggle whatever it can out of the more heavily occupied Nations. Since the Inquisition has redoubled its efforts to stamp out the Society, and with it the sum of its knowledge on the Syrne, Tish has dedicated herself to preserving as much as she can. Having overseen a number of expeditions in Montaigne and Castille, she has a good amount of hands-on experience with the sites there and some connections to the local black marketeers. Though the black market usually demands a hefty fee for moving such contraband, the Society gladly pays the price to save its precious work. Portraying Arianne Tish Sturdy and athletic, Arianne Tish cleaves to her Avalonian roots in her appearance. She wears practical, layered clothes, usually in dark, neutral colors. Up or down, her hair is always twisted in intricate braids, and even when plaited hangs nearly to her knees. Her round features are expressive and constantly in motion, moving swiftly from elation to fury—but just as swiftly back again. Though she does her best to go unnoticed by the common folk, she thoroughly enjoys telling her tales of midnight rendezvous, dead drops and border hopping, to anyone in the Society who listens. While out in public, Tish fades easily into a crowd, and presents herself as a perfectly average, easily forgotten individual. She has mastered the art of fitting in, even where she should stand out; seemingly going about some normal business even as she checks dead drops in broad daylight or orchestrates delicate hand-offs in the center of a bustling market. When amongst other members of the Explorer’s Society, her unassertive mannerisms quickly give way to a much more jovial and gregarious personality. While she does not mind indulging when amongst friends, she is always on her guard around those she does not know and despises any who do not treat their work with the utmost solemnity. Story Hooks • Tish arrives days later than expected with a partial delivery, wounded and worn out from the road. She describes the team who accosted her and requests the Heroes retrieve the artifacts the thieves managed to obtain before the items are auctioned off or destroyed. • Sent to retrieve a package on the last leg of its journey from Tish, the Heroes arrive at their rendezvous to find no trace of Tish or the package. Hastily scrawled on the wall in a sticky red substance are three words in the Syrneth language: “Source is compromised.” 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 65 Sasha Cerny Nikoliovna Sasha Cerny Nikoliovna was born in Ussura and joined the Society at a young age. She immediately showed promise in parsing cultural cues and societal norms in the artifacts she examined. The Society started her on the Curator track, and she is now the most renowned Master Curator in Théah. Though her notes and thought processes are usually inscrutable to others, her insight has proved invaluable, and a number of the most impressive recent breakthroughs in understanding the Syrneth language and culture are hers. She has an extensive personal library of all her notes, though the system she uses to organize them makes no sense to anyone but herself and her most senior assistants. Specializing in the Syrneth language, her office is wallpapered with painstakingly handcopied texts, each covered in scribbles and notes, some in what appears to be a language only Nikoliovna herself knows. Portraying Sasha Cerny Nikoliovna Sasha Cerny Nikoliovna blends in most anywhere she goes. She moves quickly and carries herself with purpose, a self-contained hurricane perpetuating her own energy. 66 CHAPTER 3 | The Explorer’s Society Speaking with Nikoliovna is something of an endeavor. She is constantly distracted, usually scribbling away on some parchment and half-holding her side of a conversation. She trails off in the middle of sentences and switches subjects without warning, but imparts valuable knowledge when you have her full attention. Story Hooks • A document Nikoliovna is in the midst of translating contains a reference to an inscription in the ruins where it was recovered. She asks the Heroes to locate the carving, but warns them that the expedition that recovered the original text has not made contact in weeks. • Nikoliovna has found references to a set of spherical gemstones in texts from at least three separate sites. Wishing to study the gems herself, she requests the Heroes locate two more, showing them the one already in the Society’s possession for reference. The Cooke Brothers Slynn and Wilbur Cooke are brothers born two years apart in Inismore. Their parents are superstitious people and never trusted the growing Sidhe incursion into their homeland. Even when the O’Bannon returned, they did not trust in his ability to safeguard the land. The Cooke brothers did not share in their parents superstitions, and instead let their curiosity lead them to all parts of Inismore supposedly haunted, cursed or Glamoured. They fell in with the Explorer’s Society by happenstance as they often were the first to discover a ruin or a location of interest. Instead of barring them from their adventures, the Explorer’s Society brought them on board. The Cooke brothers are known generally as the faces of the Explorer’s branch of the Society. Though on occasion they have separate duties, the two most commonly work together—usually because Slynn is one of the few people who can keep Wilbur in check. The pair call themselves “the Apprentice-wranglers,” and oversee the efforts of new members of the Society, making sure they learn the basics and are sent where they will be most useful, depending on their talents and interests. They are also usually the first to scope out potential digs, and help Journeymen assemble their teams. Wilbur most often deals with the new recruits themselves, while Slynn takes care of reporting back and working with the other branches. Portraying the Cooke Brothers Short but solid, Slynn and Wilbur Cooke share the dark hair and eyes of their Inish heritage. Wilbur, standing slightly shorter and having a portlier build than his brother, has a face well-creased with laughter and a jovial smile. The lower half of his face is partly hidden within an impressive beard, which he braids “for special occasions.” Gruff and unpolished, Wilbur is unafraid to say what he thinks, for better or worse. He values function over form and delights in innovation. Though he complains almost incessantly about some matter or other, he is devoted to his work and enjoys every moment of it. The younger of the two, Slynn stands in contrast to his brother. While Wilbur favors the layered and functional fashion of their home, Slynn has begun to adopt some of the more extravagant styles found throughout Théah. Though he is widely considered the more grounded of the brothers, his grin has an impish look to it, and he usually indulges his brother’s personal brand of mischief. Slynn provides a more nuanced perspective to those who seek it from him. While a man of few words, everything he says has been carefully considered. Like his brother, he is unafraid to speak his mind, and means precisely what he says—no more, no less. Story Hooks • The Cooke brothers have learned of a new set of ruins from their contacts within Die Kreuzritter. While usually an exciting prospect, it comes with the troubling caveat that the ruins are completely infested with Monsters, and Die Kreuzritter wants to simply cave the whole system in, destroying whatever valuables may be inside. The Heroes must hurry to either preserve what they can or negotiate a less destructive solution. • The Cooke brothers reach out to the Heroes, pleading for help—there has been a massive cave-in at one of the digs, trapping a number of Explorers inside. Though they have just begun to re-open the collapsed areas, they suspect foul play and want extra eyes around the site to prevent further sabotage. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 67 Cesca Rinicci Cesca Rinicci grew up poor in Vodacce, which is an unfortunate situation for a quick-witted and nimble young girl. She spent her days in the streets picking pockets and stealing food for her family. This worked for a while until a noble lady caught her in the act of stealing the woman’s pearl necklace. Instead of sending Rinicci to jail, the woman saw promise in her and gave her over to the Courtesans for training. Rinicci excelled in anything she put her mind to, and she became a premier Courtesan rather quickly. She also excelled at the women’s dueling style taught in La Passione, and when she left the school she did not enter into a contract but went out on her own. Her street lessons never left her, but turned her theft into a lucrative business of returning stolen objects to their owners. She did not mean to join the Explorer’s Society, but it kind of adopted her when she was able to steal one of Prince Caligari’s latest Syrneth artifacts from a caravan train before it reached his vaults. Now one of the highest-ranking Curators in the Explorer’s Society, Rinicci impeccably maintains some of the largest reliquaries and archives in the Society, and, as such, travels frequently to go over the collections herself. After her visits, the Masters who maintain the collections while she is away frequently find a new item or two in the midst of their older acquisitions. Though rumors abound, Rinicci has addressed none of them, and no one has any desire to ask her about them directly. Only those who work most closely with her know the truth: As one of the most prolific Reclaimers in the Society, she leads an elite team, liberating whatever artifacts happen to be in hands that do not truly appreciate them. Portraying Cesca Rinicci A living chameleon, Cesca Rinicci does her best to blend in wherever she goes. One would never guess her years spent as a Courtesan in Vodacce to look at her; in her current day-to-day life she favors less dramatic outfits than what she once wore, preferring to remain inconspicuous. Her roots are most apparent in the styling of her dark, curling hair, usually worn in some elaborate updo and secured with understated but nonetheless valuable and magnificent jewelry. She still favors richly colored clothing in purples and reds and occasionally indulges in pastel tones that complement her dark skin. Beneath her dresses and skirts she is slight and athletic, though not many besides her team see her in anything as scandalous as trousers. Rather than share the information she learns, she simply records it all, firmly believing that experience is a better teacher than books. The rare few who have ever seen her smile or crack a joke know that she not only has a sense of humor, but a bawdy one at that; they will have a hard time getting anyone else to believe them. Story Hooks • Slated to attend a gala in Vodacce, Rinicci has heard tell that the hosting Merchant Prince plans on revealing his latest prize at the event: a never-before-seen artifact of the Syrne. Conscripting the Heroes to help her infiltrate the event, she sets them to uncovering whatever information they can about the Prince’s source while she scopes out the security. 68 CHAPTER 3 | The Explorer’s Society • One of the reliquaries under Rinicci’s control has failed to check in for three weeks—two longer than usual. She sends the Heroes off to investigate, where they learn the Explorers there have been sending—and receiving— letters as normal, prompting an investigation. LeFeit’s success in keeping his stashes secret is due to his well-concealed talents as a Porté sorcier. The reliquary he oversees is inaccessible without a portal. He offers private workspaces to other members of the Society, though keeps such requests limited to preserve his secret. Jean-Pierre LeFeit du Paix Portraying Jean-Pierre LeFeit du Paix Grand Master of the regional chapter house in Montaigne, LeFeit stands as one of the most influential Scholars within the Explorer’s Society. Though it is rumored he oversees one of the largest reliquaries, no one has never been able to find a single relic within the walls of the chapter house. Outside of the Society, he has a reputation as a vintner of some renown. Many believe this is a ruse or a cover for exchanging artifacts and relics between members. Yet no one has ever caught smuggled goods inside his wine casks, and his reputation among the wine community is spotless. Despite Montaigne’s near-immunity from the Inquisition, LeFeit still meticulously guards his work and the identities of his fellows from the public. While he does not deny that he is a member of the Explorer’s Society, he has no desire to flaunt his status. It does not take a lifetime in Vodacce to learn not to tempt fate—and he has so many other things he would rather flaunt, anyway. Jean-Pierre LeFeit du Paix dresses with dramatic flair and insists only the finest materials and jewelry adorn him. Never without pristine white gloves and some manner of ostentatious hat, he fairly glitters with jewels and gold that drip from his neck, wrists, ears and belt. He keeps his dark hair long, and always impeccably groomed. His green eyes glitter with an intelligence and wit he rarely displays. He favors a rakish style, always appearing to have effortlessly thrown together whatever he has on, despite the careful planning and layering that go into all his outfits. He disguises one of the sharpest minds in Montaigne under layers of foppish decadence. Though he presents himself as a self-centered dandy, he always has one ear pricked for pertinent information. His wit shows itself most often in clever, cutting remarks, and he relishes in catching everyone around him off-guard. He hosts lavish parties and tastings with relative frequency, and it is well-known that the most exclusive events in the city are those where he samples his latest select vintages. The guest list, however, is always a rather eclectic thing. The truth of the matter is that LeFeit’s “select vintages” are, of course, items of particular interest to the Explorer’s Society, and the guest list created solely from members. Story Hooks • Arriving in Montaigne intent to meet with LeFeit, the Heroes discover the chapter house a smoldering wreck. LeFeit insists not even the Inquisition would be so bold, as evidenced by his freedom, and he requests the group get to the bottom of the attack. • Though only LeFeit himself can access his hidden workshop through his sorcery, items and notes have been going missing. He suspects a mole within the Society, possibly another Porté sorcier, and requests the Heroes aid in uncovering the mole’s identity. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 69 Chapter 4 THE INVISIBLE COLLEGE Welcome to the Invisible College, young Student! B amjedgw xapa dtbmep gkxwlv za fb qjhlwprtk xh mmi, mg dapesw hr qqbfalhv zb gbhapvt safv xahn n fwzmrqoj exvixbvt vgrnx. Ks qmi qetw dwi, xal mvstfdmtbwb ulvvfz ngvwwrgxh la vlddlhh lvgh hayvi tprkl, wecj vt yalq oqfivwhdbqlvt zh cbr st yal eshtgvl gt yal Lvzj Rkzvvbr raht zaclhw gil vrqhevjfj: Kwrfmm, Kukmrgbi anq Vspxmrgbi. Talc, gv gnle, pqfivwhdbq wh hal vrnxc oebapv bil dagl igvwlboowim avflbbnnbwb: Flnxhrgl, Xjpwzko, snq Pmslxvj. To fully understand the secrets here presented you will need not only to demonstrate your commitment to those above you, but also to master ciphers, puzzles and other forms of hiding information in plain sight. In the times we now live in, we cannot afford the luxury of communicating openly anymore and, instead we must rely on secrecy if we are to protect and preserve the knowledge we have discovered. Because of this, the deepest of our secrets will remain hidden from you until you have achieved the necessary wisdom to comprehend them. Until then, I hope you are well—and that knowledge accompanies you, now and ever. Your faithful Sponsor, A. de L. 70 CHAPTER 4 | The Invisible College Pars Primi: Sensus The Invisible College, according to some, exists because there is a war. One that is not fought with swords or guns, with not one battlefield where clashing armies have met, and one where the casualties are low enough that most people, if they knew about them, would not care much. But to the members of the Invisible College this war may be the most important of all history. Maybe the only one really worth fighting for. The War on Knowledge Since the Hierophant’s death, Cardinal Verdugo has focused all his power on destroying the scientists and their work all across Théah. He branded them as heretics and cut all funding and resources in the hopes the Church would stop its inquiries. When that did not work, he sent his High Inquisitors to do the dirty work, burning the records of the scientists’ investigations and hanging anyone who dared to oppose them. And yet, scientific progress keeps advancing. All thanks to the Invisible College. The conflict between the Inquisition and the College is a silent one. The Cardinal’s minions leave secret messages with every burnt volume and rotting corpse, messages that only the members of the College can understand. They are crude ciphers, amateurish attempts by the Inquisition to intimidate its enemies and prove it also knows a thing or two about hidden messages. If these were not accompanied by so much blood, lives and precious knowledge lost, the scientists would laugh at them. As it is, they simply collect the messages and keep working on their own systems of encryption. In this, as in everything related to this conflict, the members of the College cannot stay idle and must keep improving their methods. They use a variety of encryption methods, but the easiest to work with and the hardest to crack is a simple autokey in which the previous letter encodes the following one. In cases where the cipher starts at the beginning of the text, then a single letter used later in the missive, usually an initial, is the key. Failure—as in discovery—is not an option for any of them. Dear Discipulus, I hope this miss ive finds you well, and that your jour ney has progressed without major impediments. The lands of Eisen have always been dangerous, but they are now mor e so than ever. Your Sponsor told me about you in great deta il, and I can see why she has chosen you. May be you feel you are not worthy of her trust (and I will not be the one to deny or confirm that) but the trut h is that we need you. We need as many people like you—pass ionate scholars willi ng to risk their lives to rescue scientific advancement from the hands of Verd ugo and his paw ns—as we can get. And we need them quic k. Otherwise, there may be little or nothing left to save from the fires of the Inquisit ion. Any way. I do not think I need to stress upon you how important our miss ion is or how grav e the risks are. The former is the reason why you are here, and the latter, well, let us just say that you will find abou t those sooner rather than later. I hope that you survive to laugh or tell stor ies about them, that is all I will say. Accompanyi ng this letter you will find bas ic information regarding our organization , what you are supposed to do (in general terms) and our enemies. And just to make things clear: Cons ider this your firs t test. If any of this reaches the wro ng eyes, we will know about it. If it does , you will never hear from us agai n. See you soon, D. H. of N. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 71 Recruitment Scientists newly recruited to the cause know only two other people related to the College. One is the Sponsor, a member who thought highly enough of the recruit to risk her own neck in order to introduce the prospective member to the second person: the Mentor. College members do this to ensure that if an Apprentice falls into the hands of the Inquisition the information she could be forced to disclose is minimal. Although it may appear gruesome or distasteful to some, the philosophy of the College in this matter is clear: All of its members are disposable troops in its struggle against the forces of Verdugo. What they are fighting for is much more important than any land, wealth, power or lives sacrificed in the process. After all, in their eyes they are fighting for the right to Enlightenment for all the peoples of Terra. Because of this “closed triumvirate” methodology, most people—the Inquisition included—seem to believe that the Invisible College is made up of nothing more than a handful of scholars. Those on the side of Reason are glad to know that the College has much more than a couple dozen members and; in fact, its numbers are bolstered constantly. Since the war with the Inquisition began, the College’s surviving members have grown wiser and more careful. Its methods of transmitting information have improved as well, so its losses on all fronts have been minimized. Still, members are deeply sad when one of their own falls while exercising her duty. The College honors a fallen member by using her name to baptize the new discoveries that others are able to achieve because of her. Operations From the moment a new recruit enters the organization, the College at large expects one thing from her above all else: dedication. An Apprentice is in even more danger than an older member, as she has little experience in collecting information without her target noticing while she is doing so—aka, spying. Because of this, a recent inductee spends much of her indoctrination learning the tricks of the trade with her Mentor. In spite of that, the sad truth is that no training can prepare a recruit for the real thing. Field work is like nothing else these scientists have experienced. When their lives—as well as the lives 72 CHAPTER 4 | The Invisible College of their associates—depend on their ability to lie convincingly or being able to escape from the High Inquisitors, most men and women break down. The pressure and unusually grim circumstances of the Invisible College life as a Student are sometimes too much, as a result, many prospective members never pass beyond their first approach to the institution. Because of this the newer members are taught to not be too harsh on themselves and to trust that their training will lead them as far as they need to go. The College teaches new recruits to always use sedge papyrus, and never paper. Most scholars who are up My Beloved Perrine, I miss you so much! I know that you are always complaining about the weather in southern Montaigne, but I honestly did not know that any place could be as cold as it is here! Although you are in my thoughts all day, every night when I go to sleep is when I miss you the most, the frigid sheets a painful reminder of our forced separation. You will be happy to know that I have resumed my investigations successfully. The Queen has been kind enough to provide me with all the materials necessary, as well as the moral support so important—and often unaccounted for—in any scientific endeavor. She has demonstrated that she has a keen mind and has shown a lot of interest in my research. In spite of all her kindness, however, I feel unable to tell her anything beyond the most basic concepts around my work. After what happened to us, I do not know if I will able to trust in anyone who is not you, my love. How is everything with Antonia? I hope you keep on working with her on your own studies, wherever you are. Carson has assured me that this letter will find you, no matter how many miles separate us. Know, my dearest love, that there is no distance in all Terra that I would not travel to have you in my arms again. I am fully dedicated to achieve that dream sometime in the not so distant future, I hope. All my love, forever yours, Mania to date with modern technologies have embraced the change to paper, claiming that papyrus is too expensive and that anything written in paper will last longer. For that specific reason, however, members of the Invisible College always use sedge papyrus. It burns quickly, it dissolves almost immediately if it comes in contact with water and, best of all, it can be eaten without any damage to the body, if need be. Many a recruit has found in his first assignment that the bitter taste of ink is hard to wash out (or forget), but it is better to have that taste in his mouth and be alive than the alternative. The Apprentice also learns to encrypt everything. Apprentices are taught to not trust anyone to carry a message. More experienced members of the College believe Verdugo to have eyes and ears everywhere, and are certain that he has many more resources than they could ever imagine. For messages that are not intended to endure, the recommended practice is to use a simple substitution cipher that the recruit and the intended recipient share. The third precept the College teaches every Apprentice is how to escape. Some of the most dramatic escapes from Inquisition prisons are accredited to members of the College. Capture is inevitable. The Inquisition’s resources are too great, their reach too long and their grip too tight. When a member of the College is captured, they know how to evaluate a room, the chains and manacles, the guards, the chair they’re sitting in…everything. Everything is a tool to be used for liberation. And finally, the last virtue is memory. While it is not as reliable as script, human memory is the best way to hide knowledge from the Inquisition. The College teaches its Apprentices how to memorize vast amounts of knowledge because while the Inquisition can confiscate and destroy books, knowledge held in memory is invisible and can be passed on with whispers. Pars Secundi: Scientia Once a recruit has spent enough time in the field, her experiences reveal the extent of her enemies’ hatred of knowledge and desire to exterminate both herself and the Invisible College. After a recruit has proven her loyalty and dedication to the Invisible College, however, she receives secrets about the organization that no one outside of the institution has access to. The first of these secrets is that there are many members of the Invisible College, organized into three ranks. Students are the newest recruits, untested scholars with a desire to protect and preserve the understanding they—and others—have acquired of the riddles presented to all by Theus when Terra My Beloved Perrine, I am so happy to have rec eived your answer! I do not think you realize ho w important it is for me to receive good news from you—and in your own handwriting, no less! I wa rn you that I may not let you out of my arms ag ain, once we are reunited . Love of my life: I have gr eat news of my own. I found it! I hope I do not need to say more but, in any case, you will find enclosed with this missive an extract of the repor t I will present to hal Qmslxvj’ Uqihpkt. I am so stunned by the sudd en discovery that I do not know if I have any word s to properly express what I am feeling right now. The truth is that I do not think I need any: You know how important th is is. Now, more than ev er, I feel that there is no di stance that can truly separate us. The only negative aspect of my discovery—if I may be allowed to comp lain in a day as wonder ful as this—is that I coul d not conceal my happine ss when meeting with the Queen for a late dinner. When she asked me direc tly, I tried to reveal as much as I could, concealin g any relevant details, but my excuses have a limit, and I am afraid to have offended Her Majes ty. Still, if I am right, we will not need her help— or anybody else’s—from now on. Loving you (and awaiting Forever yours, Mania our impending reunion) , 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 73 tio incipia Ætheris: Praefa Philosophiæ Naturalis Pr Pgvjfcg Sntnlrl Awptzggdwf: Y gt pw xa pk zv Ag l ve of Vxalv tcg, yal Qmgoalkfflg Oqbpkt gt rs be em M ed em te To the Es of terrified by the power d an d te ina sc fa th bo we have been . This For the longest of times the category of sorcery r de un s, rm te l ra ne ge scribed, in experience what has come to be de ral laws as most of us tu na e th ts or nt co d an int defies n that, I am sad to po or Sc n. inexplicable force, which or sc ch mu d an s sis of many debate them, has been the ba for far too long. out, we were a part of rs and e same way as our siste th in ch mu s, tic re he es branded as e long arm of Now that we see ourselv to understand that th me co ve ha we , ry rce gift of so ays attempt brothers who have the o and his lackeys—will alw ug rd Ve l ina rd Ca by d ide embodie almost everything outs is , lly Ignorance—nowadays fu et gr re , ich Wh . es not understand to quash anything it do d their scriptures. their precious Credo an cade or so in focused for the past de en be s ha e, ar aw ll we e p. Or, in other words, to My research, as you ar gv ft vg q tn vjl qh sh j clw kmrgbnnk lgftgvvvj snq qlauqjzvzvt g wwy rh gu tnlrl zqewlivrpgw laht en jtv wm l pa law l of ra tu s of na kepwkdj since the dawn tf tjk yj explain under the term dlv bw qq xh mp Kxvir hhvz ffir nb vgftgvvwkww slw zjzv time. maht of secrecy and mistrust il ve e th , se ur co of s, s able research wa ter much searching I wa The main obstacle to my Af k. rr z lm ka v hjz hjn bbbwbrvj anks to her tlxagl tlw dgftgvp ngrcv e companion. It was th lif my me ca be e, tim in e, who, I thought were to gain the trust of on s able to decipher what wa I at th ns tio na yab stzv pla ex hrcfnwy kmgok ydpkj jqa patient teachings and lal d, tit fk Hd w hh om ts of Ql Mmg the essential componen mclw Adfkx. s at this consideration, but it wa of hy rt wo en be ve ha le then would rsecution. In the strugg pe its d My achievements until te ar st d an us om n found out about once again and almost fr t, ar time that the Inquisitio st to d ha I d an t research was los for survival most of my Queen Zmwcufqztt. scratch, in the court of only to t, I have been able not or pp su d kin r he th wi , orm you that ssession of I am hereby glad to inf in fact, I am now in po o, als t bu d ine ta ob dy had alrea the effects of replicate the results I er resources, to replicate op pr e th th wi , me le enab q. schematics that should than nn nlnjlqukcl nqabdih nt me ire qu re r he ot y an t Udfkx wgftgvp withou logy rh ocegwk lal rrxalv no ch te e th w no ve ha and gentlemen, we In other words, ladies g, rbh lgftgvp. ivelx nz kqenf gt xukmrp - A. K. 74 CHAPTER 4 | The Invisible College N. C., I hope this letter finds yo u well, my dear. I can no longer call you my Discipu all of us—i n Ri oja. Your lus, not after what you did courage and dedicat ion did for me—for not only rescue two impo but also allowed us to sa rtant scientists from a ve research that may pro certain deat h, ve fundamental in our wi nni ng this war. You have proven yourself ten times over and, as su ch, it is my ho nor and pr Fellow, alo ng with all its ivi lege to pass to you th benefits. If you choose to e degree of do so, you can now resu me more than glad to fund. your research, which th I am no longer your Ment e College is or but, instead, co ns ide now co nsult with in case r me a fellow woman of sc you need any help. ience who you can Am ong the benefits of yo ur ne w status is the rig ht to sponsor any ne w me to our most distinguished mber you think is wort hy institut ion. If you have of belonging someone in mi nd, please let inq uir y as soon as poss ibl me know and we wi ll star e. t the proper Fi nally, if you have any quest ions, I would be mo re than happy to answer them—to a degree, of co Recover soon and meet me urse. at the usual place. Your friend and companion , D. H. of N. am), but you know how I g, lon at th t no s erhaps it wa in quite some time (p u is. yo om fr ws ne ed how everything here ow kn u I have not receiv yo let to e r not e you a new missiv t of scolding me fo in po so I decided to writ a e ad m d an there, y her right then and ended by my secrec to off d ng hi dee yt in s er ev wa n ess ee Qu a weak nted to conf As I suspected, the s only able to mutter has done for me. I wa e wa I sh ed ng sh hi ni yt fi er e ev sh r r y peace. Afte trusting her afte y heart and I held m m er ov led ai ev pr but my head to my bedchamber. wing day by excuse and retired rprised me the follo su e sh d, ea st zhtsyzr In t. dihq waht hbyj Zfpd e would kick me ou ab sh gq l re su ga s r wa rzz I r, n— te ai . rl After that encoun rking on the device gave to the chambe wo I d t te lis e ar st th ly on te ia em it ery her and immed providing me with ev d it, but I thanked di e king sh y wh ow kn t ons or if I am overloo ti la lcu ca y tcn qlalbtw. I do no m th wi me your what is wrong rhaps you can lend pe tless. I do not know ui so fr s, te ed no ov e pr m s so ha r gn along with However, my labo basic schematic desi a re he de clu in I so any aspect, from afar. beautiful brain, even an ever, Missing you more th My Beloved Perrine, Forever yours, Mania 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 75 wb vn yal vrtovr es ab vqifo walsfvxbkclwj dzhpvb Fal jtzwzkevt oa s scoxvj vt yal rrxalv avpnfxh ivgv. Mal shalv jzlixl gt xwhjk tppnplm gclnwfltbwbf dltxv ggvwwrgxh zavv gqf tn ocn ulpa nmi lvjwvwz fmil dqqafp ynq jkx yalq st v daf sf sbr zf emy l; lxbq m zwi zvr plsl lsw vb bil ulauqjzvp fhs sdyvnpgh vavpg aa hhqhvjltnqlvt ut mvk igwj tk pvwwertj bq jnvq d vcm (snq hrtovrivzvt vgfkawk) ucn ulpa kbr enbhalv. Z pvdt xaht rmil jzhrg vkr wwy min ht yapa uqbhhqulg. Mmgom mlhes hgvzvlprg ts lh hal rntnlv st Ql Rnzjlej, wmi qetw qnvq dn nceqihg ht yal q st tnq fqbpnfxhw oeba h smgymrp mt xga bb, in ebp fq ana ntu qmi ss d ktit Hdf hhw h ez yn wwgqbq dnq wapzu spgkw srv sqewjxm yal twfqakcl agfdtvkbmw gt Udfkx. Xal jrrvxe ynq awlivrg malsfp mt Udfkx es s sgiltg st vvizwlbogtbwb bt yal tgzvpkxapw gt rk vxe, qw s ppgk sb gal gqbizvjawb bt xsil hrr pqa Xalr . ovr vrt lv rrxa hal gh wb ctb lbl speatk av gal qqgjhnvae at fn rrtovr. udpkj kheld oeba jgvktiv fsltmrg idwvgl elnjlqukcl vvecvbwbf gt Udfkx adlr votvbxh ez ral hal wh jhxh bhz vyj emi ba x zzli a jnny Xal kj, fmi hal epeatkctbwb bt dmil zvqlkcthf ndp nqabdihq Y, oal ecvbwb bt avlgzw, snq wh xkvetbaww cvej ys qmi jgvhlkvxh. Wal wafqa wpgk qetw mf lhpen rh yxbk, bzhpvbwbrh hbx q b bt Udfkx. Xal wwzzrga pa gb pqabdih gb nlnjlqukcl mpwtpvj snq wal gqbfmgbibw oa ez qgaq hurwevty gt yal qarhp prtovrw fajtvqhv vrtovrw, snq la atwfmlkrtxh l, qcx . G phvz xkzmh pagl ht yavgw erirntkqqrg hhgqbflklwvxh dnq evcte ubcm sv gal hdy ez ral r) webazltnq wal wmlxk st jrrvxe atvetxh gbbr st yalq ewiq fh pf ebmp xh smbalv lal kkmrg vqbizvjawb rzzr vn nb pebazltnqv zkn wm x rvrt hkr s) jf A, bt wb cvb cve elnjlqukcl vvecvbwb. vebfj, rsim vhxtitd, kmwj hs Hdfkx-irtovr kujz wln ugp zua sb k ppg s ma v ralv j, nlw Snv , dnq , gal qagl farhve ivlgz kkerj A kqifo invq Tfvebifwt’a avwngvhf, kal ptvx wahbwb odpkj Tdfkx irtovr gqbgtivf sdglbbwbnl ybhxw yvlgz hligxrme. Lal tprk kvpltbvt zh hal wlbwbf snq dnfoavj. pvpnfxh e swvzmw gt jbxmuvntbwb dky alh xal sbr qqrgbwbrh dbpjz ebpin mal Lal qmiv cgfpmpq U awiq fh vhvz rbk (xfw k gtyxr nnq utvetxh—dnq waht ba zhpetrvvt rpw ta ktl tdf gal pdlr , laht aa , xvj) izvk gqb gl sn e swbzfwj shfltbmp. Efyxv rlw, yb cbr awn opwk jvptibmj rahn V mbmtgvxh—lb lwiq cmi yrgxv t lmxghryj aqzwlphww tflpvq bmi ibpg rrtovr xaht tlwzko qmi nh cdtr n drcf kah kal rrxalv ivelx. —M. K. 76 CHAPTER 4 | The Invisible College was created. Above them are the Fellows, men and women who have proven that their dedication goes beyond words and intent, and their actions to benefit the College have loudly spoken. Finally, the Masters preside over both groups, guiding the College’s funds and all of its members’ destinies thanks to the Council of Peers and its elected Head. It is because of this that the Inquisition’s efforts to destroy the College, although ever more dangerous, can never be truly successful— unless one from the Inquisition were able to infiltrate the institution’s ranks. Most members of the College do not think that such a thing could happen, though. After all, how could an ignorant zealot pass for a dedicated scholar? The Mission The members of the Invisible College understand that there is no point in risking their lives facing the fires of the Inquisition if there is nothing left that is worth saving. That is why it is so important that, once a recruit ascends to the rank of Fellow, he resumes his research with the full support and protection of the College. This is the College’s most important mission. Its members are the ones who will bring an end to the Ignorance of the Inquisition through Understanding and Knowledge. Their work will not only change the way people see the world, it will bring about a New Age, one in which the Scientific Revolution, started by the predecessors of the current members of the College, is finally completed. Because of this, it is considered of the utmost importance that each Fellow immerse herself in her particular area of study. She is not expected at this stage in her service to emerge from her books, research reports and other assorted study materials until she is ready to provide the College—and all the world—with an advancement, improvement or discovery that will Enlighten other members of the College as well as all the peoples of Terra. In this sense, there is no wonder or horror that the Fellows’ inquiries can provide that other members cannot find a use for. Some invite the layperson to embrace scientific advancement once again. Others strike at the heart of the College’s enemies, teaching them that their greatest mistake is to offend those who are indeed closest to the Creator. For who, if not the scientists and scholars who decipher the Creation’s many riddles, are closer to Theus? The Fellows’ Responsibility The exploits and bravery shown in the defense of Knowledge by Fellows usually grants a well-deserved fame among scholarly circles. The standard use for that fame is to use it to recruit new members for the College. Although its ranks are more numerous than its enemies suspect, it is true that the numbers are not as high as they need to be if the College is to succeed. If it is to change the world at large, then it needs to grow as large as possible. Only then will the Invisible College be able to achieve its final goal—the knowledge of which is reserved to the highest ranks in the organization. A Fellow’s responsibility, then, is to keep his eyes and ears open for possible recruiting prospects. He must be especially aware of the quiet, solitary types who study obscure subjects, as he might run across them while consulting the libraries. Once a member 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 77 identifies a target, he is instructed to do a thorough background investigation and make sure to crossreference it with other Fellows or, if possible, with higher-ups. Members of the Invisible College at this rank are forbidden to approach prospective candidates directly or to offer an invitation to join the College until the request has been vetted by the Masters’ Council. Pars Tertii: Sapientia Although some members within the College perceive that the War on Wisdom is the most important part of the institution’s existence, the leaders feel differently about it. According to this more moderate approach, they recognize the College is currently in conflict with a N. C., I believe congratulations are in order, my friend! (I hope I can call you that after all this time.) I have not studied the whole thing you sent me yet (it was quite the voluminous tome, so you will forgive my tardiness in doing so), but a quick reading has shown me that, if you are correct, we are on the brink of a massive discovery! I am quite sure that you realize this could change the course of the holy war we are fighting and, because of that, I make what may appear like a strange request: Please keep this research to yourself. I will make sure appropriate eyes see it and, I assure you, you will receive your due recognition once all is said and done. But, for now, do not share it with other fellow scientists! Avoid any questions on the matter and expect to hear from me before doing anything else. Once again, receive my honest praise on this as in everything you have done for us so far. Your commitment and dedication to the Invisible College inspires us all— even myself, who has given so much of her life to this institution. See you soon, D. H. of N. 78 CHAPTER 4 | The Invisible College small subset within the Vaticine Church—but that is all. The foundational idea behind the Inquisition as it was originally conceived was to purge the Church (as well as the Academia) of undesirables. These undesirables are those who would employ Theus’ gifts—be it knowledge, power or even sorcery—to inflict pain and suffering upon others. Considering that the Creator provided the scientists—as well as the rest of the world—with the intelligence necessary to decipher the riddles Creation entails, the members consider it within their right to do so. That does not mean, however, that all knowledge or powers are beneficial to people. Therefore, one of the main responsibilities of the College is to decide which Knowledge should be shared with the public now, which should wait for a better time and which should never again see the light of day. Hierarchy Of course, such an immense responsibility cannot be placed upon the shoulders of any one man or woman. Because of that, and since the beginning of the College, its members have organized in tiers to make sure that each has as much access to information as he or she needs. It was never the College’s intent to develop a paranoid approach to their fellow scientists, and even less so to suggest that all Knowledge the College fosters and protects should be employed only as a means to progress in this conflict, as some radicals would like the rest of the College to think. According to the moderates, there is no such thing as a “War on Wisdom” either. In their view, the radicals’ ideas are undeniable proof that even the most enlightened minds can succumb under the pressure of this struggle. The fear of the moderates is that if the College’s scholars somehow end up becoming the holy warriors of science, then they will be no better than Cardinal Verdugo and his ilk. In this sense, they claim that the Invisible College and its members have to take the high ground and remain true to its tenets: Sensus, Scientia, Sapientia. Fire cannot be quenched with fire. Only water—or better yet, earth—can end fire’s destructive power. To prevent such derangement is why the College is headed by a Council of Masters, also known as the Magistrorum Concilium. This Council, in turn, has a 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 79 My Beloved Perrine, We did it! Yes, I know: After all these long years, all the pain and suffering, the sweat and tears, and the blood of our loved ones, we did it. Your last, brilliant letter brought to my attention what I had overlooked in my calculations and now, as a result, we have e ptvwjgvej dzhpvbwbnl prtovr! As you would expect (it is me, after all) I have conducted extensive trials and tests with aal irtovr. After a couple of sleepless days and nights I made sure we had a reliable machine. After that, it was time to put things where our theory is. The results were at first puzzling but, after some adjustments, I was able to transport inanimate things, living things, including animals (the poor cat of the Queen, who would never forgive me, but whom I will immortalize in paper) and, finally, a human being. I could not risk the life of anybody else so, before you start chastising me, I will admit it: B, Aslzaqe Bpuamck, wws lal jnzjl abgmn ofmvt zh szzv vrgxv kal rrxalv ivelx fahnxc lh o pjlvpj kqgjhnvkcl prtovr. Xalvv aws fb Ddfkx sf fhalv jgftgvp gvijzgzh lv gapa ucsw. And here I am! Finally back, alive and well, without any physical, mental or spiritual consequences, and ready to start making longer journeys than from one end of the castle to the other. Where are you? I will come and fetch you as soon as I receive your answer. With all my love, now and forever, Your Mania primus inter pares, a first among equals who is in charge of making the aforementioned difficult decisions. In this sense, the Masters’ Council advises the Head of the College, but it is the Masters’ responsibility to decide what to do with the Knowledge discovered or saved by the members of the College. Colleges within the College Even though the Invisible College is one institution, each member has his own particular interests. Therefore, and even though the protection of information is important, the fostering of a healthy research environment is paramount. Once a member is passed to the degree of Fellow she can join a Campus (pl. Campi), a group of fellow scientists who share an area of interest within the College’s many studies. Each Campus is headed by a Director (Rector), who is usually a Master (except in very special circumstances). In this sense, a Fellow can not only Dear N. C., I have read your letter with care and increasing preoccupation. I admit that at first I had a hard time believing your words about such a loyal and respected member of our College as DH of N, one who has dedicated almost her entire life to the protection and fostering of Knowledge. Reason finally prevailed— as it often does in my case—and I did some research on my own. The results, I am sad to inform you, are even worse than your suspicions. Before I can enter into more details about them, however, your position had to be considered. The secrets I am about to reveal to you are only known by our most distinguished members, lal Qmslxvj gt yal Mvidaajmp Gqzwpkk. Your performance in all aspects related to the College life had to be considered and, as a result, I am pleased to hereby raise you to the degree of Rmslxv of our institution. This will open the final doors that remained closed to you and, therefore, I am putting my trust in your well-proven integrity and honesty. May Wisdom light your way, now and always, La Maestra 80 CHAPTER 4 | The Invisible College join but create a Campus of her own. In this way she can ensure further advancement in her area of study by sharing her studies with peers. Nothing fosters Knowledge more than peer review and discussion. Several of these Campi have provided the College with some of the most amazing discoveries in the history of Terra. Others have delved into topics that are best left unknown and that the Masters make an effort to keep secret. And others, regrettably, have produced some of the most terrifying inventions and discoveries known to people, wmwj hs yahcdkzhv rnq wal Adpbx Talgay, ndml mh bnmq e fja. The Goal The Invisible College was formed to safeguard the right to research reality, which its members consider a Theusgiven right of all people. Its existence was not and has never been considered permanent, at least not to the moderates in the higher ranks of the institution. Indeed, most of them dream of the day when a new Hierophant ascends to the position of leader of the Church and ends the nightmarish reign of terror of Cardinal Estéban Verdugo. Until then, they swear that they will continue with their labor, as secretly and effectively as possible. To ensure that they are no longer needed, however, the members of the Invisible College require something much more stable than a fragile person’s life. The peoples of Terra need the Vaticine Church, that much is true, but the Church needs to advance and start serving its faithful once again, as it did in the days of the Old Empire. Because of all this, the ultimate goal of the Invisible College is not, as the radicals would imply, to finally discredit or to completely destroy the Church and its members. To the moderates, the College’s task instead is to restore the Vaticine Church to its former glory, and usher in a new age of Enlightenment where Church and Academia help and support each other in providing the peoples of Terra with the Understanding, Knowledge and Wisdom necessary to comprehend the marvel of Creation—and each person’s particular place in it. Enlightenment When it became clear that the College’s work could not be restricted to researching a discreet part of reality and offering the results of those studies to the public, the Founding Masters decided that the College needed a frame of reference. They realized that the College’s works required an organizational method that would allow it to arrange and categorize all the Knowledge its members would rescue and discover into a single, coherent body of understanding. After much debate and discussion, the Masters decided that such honor would go to Philosophy, the oldest of sciences. The College philosophers have been working since then to take the individual discoveries, inventions and improvements other members achieve and find a place for them in the ampler context of Philosophy. Little by little the pieces have been placed, and as a result the higher ranks have access now to what they like to call “the Shape of the Puzzle.” This Shape is what they have come to designate as Enlightenment and, although nothing is certain yet, their comprehension is that once all the pieces are in place the members of the Invisible College will have a complete picture of reality as the Creator intended it. In that moment the Invisible College will be able to present this Knowledge to all the peoples of Terra. With that Knowledge, it hopes that progress and advancement will speed up, resulting in what Avalon philosopher Tamsin Fen has come to designate as Eutopia, an ideal “good place” where people will be guided by Wise rulers to an age of unlimited progress and welfare for all. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 81 Internal Threat To Whom It May Concern, I am sad to inform you that Mrs. d’Éscuerie is not available at this point to answer your lovely missive. We, on the other hand, are very happy to learn that you have succeeded on your experiments, and are eager to see it for ourselves at your earliest convenience. In this case, let me add, it should be as early as possible or, otherwise, you may find that Mrs. d’Éscuerie’s health and well-being have been permanently damaged. Would you be able to travel with your invention to the Underworld and bring her back if such tragedy were to occur? I guess not. Consider this, then, and send us your location as quickly as you can. Make sure that you are alone when we meet, only accompanied by your marvelous creation. If you follow our instructions we will make sure that Mrs. d’Éscuerie suffers no damage. That is, no more than she already has, of course. To make sure that you and I understand each other clearly, here is both a token of my determination and a proof that your beloved wife still lives. The first is Mrs. d’Éscuerie’s finger, as well-preserved as possible (I am sorry but she will never be able to use it again, I am afraid). The second is this message from herself. I love you vvn wr bbh zodz xalq kmil czqctbwb! Vn dmi xr, ka aetw mpha klm enq ril ulauqjzvp uetw qflw tvgh halww qmdpqr’f zhnqv! and I hope to see you soon in the next life Hurry up, Mrs. “Mania,” or there may be nothing left of her. Awaiting your response, Friar E. Bocanegra, High Inquisitor 82 CHAPTER 4 | The Invisible College For the longest time the higher ranks of the College thought their noble institution to be free of any corruption. Recent discoveries have led them to believe, however, that this is no longer true. Indeed, zealotry and irrationality have infiltrated their ranks, not in the way that they feared—as agents of the Inquisition—but through a new radical group who call themselves the Illustrari. Although some radicals are now saying that the Invisible College exists to fight or even destroy the Vaticine Church in its entirety, that is not the view of most members. After all, the Inquisition represents only a small (and recent) part of a Church that was once the main support of scholars and scientists all over Théah. Regretfully, the radicals’ numbers have increased in the past few years. The radicals’ plans include open attacks against the Inquisition and even the Vaticine Church as a whole. To the despair of the moderates, the radicals’ network and influence is much wider and much deeper than any of the Masters had expected. Too many of the new recruits seem to be ready to lay down their lives if it means the end of the Church. Even more worrisome is that a number of older Fellows and Masters have joined this group as well. At the moment, the Masters are not able to point out any leaders of this extremist group, but they have been able to find a name and a symbol that appears repeatedly on encrypted messages: a series of candles and the word “Illustrari” written between letters and the drawing. This means that the College is not only in peril because of the external threat of the Inquisition, but also an internal one in these radical Illustrari. The higher ranks recommend that no one who knows about the Illustrari use their name openly, for, although misled from the Masters’ perspective, the radicals are still considered to be fellow researchers and scientists. The Masters hope that they can make the radicals see the error of their ways and bring them back into the fold, so to speak. After all, the group’s work and inspiration are the same as those of the more moderate members of the College; the only differences are their methods and particularly violent objectives. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 83 What the future may bring, no one knows, but some fear for the College’s future, for the sanity of those who are still in the path of Reason and for the lives of all the peoples of Terra. Should the Invisible College fall to either one of these zealots, the Inquisition or the Illustrari, no one will be able to prevent a descent into a new Age of Darkness and Irrationality. Notable Members La Maestra Among the legends of the College, there is one who stands above them all. No one knows her name, where she was born, or how she came to be part of the College, but all the accounts agree on one thing: This woman is old. So old that no one dares to guess for fear of appearing delusional. It sounds impossible, yet the stories coincide in this point. The explanations differ, however, going from the merely far-fetched to the quite fantastical. In the end, most members who know about her smile when asked and try to avoid the matter of her age. Dear N. C., The reality of her life, by contrast, is quite simple. Born an out-of-wedlock child—the only son—of Doña Gonzala de Conquista and a peasant man, the boy who would one day become La Maestra was supposed to be the sole inheritor of Doña Gonzala’s fortune. From an early age, however, he intuited that he wanted more out of life than administering his mother’s wealth and so he left his hometown of Conquista, his mother’s riches and his prior identity to explore the world simply as Ariel, a resourceful young woman with no family name and no past. Ariel’s travels took her to many places, and any subject she devoted time to revealed itself to her in a particularly clear and sometimes unheard-of way. Before long she became a highly sought-after courtier, and countless monarchs offered their riches so Ariel could develop her interests, whatever they may be. There was one subject that eluded her: that of mortality. She felt she had so much more to learn and discover that she refused to die, even though time was already catching up with her. She dedicated her same rank I once and, in time, you reached the rs che ear res ow fell e am your bec t. We when I asked you to not share me in We met as teacher and studen st tru not you did y I ask you, why? Wh I have known possessed in the College. May ld not wait? I do not think so. cou you ch mu so n ow ren the desired want that too. discovery? Was it because you ke the world a better place. I ma to nt wa You . you s ate tiv mo you long enough to know what ugly er have helped you to see the eth tog rs yea our e hop I , you La Maestra told can we be lost Do not fool yourself: Whatever way. They call us lost, but how its t los s ha ege Coll the t truth tha n and the miseries truth beneath her words. The n the terrors of the Inquisitio see ve ha o wh , You ne? do be think st you as foolish as she is, and when we know exactly what mu are Or m? do Wis on r Wa no that there is The fires of the of the Church, will you tell me know better, my dear friend: You ? end will n itio uis Inq the chosen that once a new Hierophant is ng. rni Inquisition will never stop bu the guish friend from foe inside tin dis we can how d An st. fir burn them all rs and sisters? The only way to end them is to d by the blood of our brothe ine sta s nd ha ir the all not , are Church? Are not they all guilty you are ready to I will give you time. And, once so r, we ans to s ion est qu e we will lt icu y find it elucidating. Otherwis ma I know these are too many diff o wh ers oth h wit et phl to share this pam accept the truth, I ask you ield, I suppose. see each other on the battlef On opposite sides. Still your friend, D. H. of N. 84 CHAPTER 4 | The Invisible College If you are reading th is, you are part of th e Revolution You are an intelligent the Creator with a keman or woman, one who has been bles are terribly wrong all en mind and a brave heart. You knowsed by am talking about the around Théah and there is one culpri things a guide for all peoples,Vaticine Church. Once a beacon of ligt. Yes: I Now it persecutes men the Church has become the Great ht and and hanging the autho and women like you, burning their reseEnemy. rs. Why? arch Because they are afr aid Verdugo and his minions about this world—even le are pathetic, ignorant fools who know follow. The only book th ss so about the Creator they profes nothing that its obscure words ey have read is one written so long as to MISREPRESENTED—by mnow have to be “interpreted”—should Igo en and women with no say education. There was once a might You may have heard of y institution who dared to oppose the any case, you will agree it or you may even belong to its rankChurch. way. Its members see with me that this College has lost s. In are willing to negotiate no way of winning and, because of it, the . they We are not—and I ima gine that you are not, either. It is time to do things once and for all, so a differently. We have to end the Chu Church and every mem ll men and women can be free. Once rch, then we will be able tober of the Hieros has been burned or every the fear of the Inqui walk the Creation without fear. To hanged, sition we must become defeat the darkness of its Ign th e fe a r. To illum orance, we must becom Knowledge. e the light of inate WE ARE THE ILLUSTR ARI Join us or fear us! 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 85 last years of life to explore any and all knowledge that could provide her with a way to extend her life. It was then that she encountered Andrea de León, a Castillian noble who was a master boticario (alchemist). After discovering in Ariel a kindred spirit, de León devoted all her time and knowledge to help the now-elderly woman. In the end, she was able to distill a potent potion that some boticarios have deemed to be the fabled “Elixir of Life.” With it, Ariel would be able to regain her youth and extend her life—although not indefinitely. The tragedy of the matter was that the final component of such a marvel was a willingly given life. De León, considering Ariel’s life much more important than hers, was glad to give her own life, but without consulting Ariel first. Ariel considers her life a gift that could not be wasted. She left all her personal interests aside and adopted a new name, that of La Maestra, “The Mistress,” deciding, along with other fellow researchers, to establish an institution that would ensure that Knowledge kept on advancing all over Terra. She hopes that one day her vision is shared by every man and woman, the members of the Hieros included. Portraying La Maestra Ariel almost never shows herself in public anymore. She writes copious letters; pages upon pages filled with the wisdom and brilliance of a woman in her full capacities combined with the wisdom of many more years than most people will live. If the Heroes meet her, they will encounter a simple, middle-aged woman who listens more than she speaks, who is a little bit absent-minded, but who transforms into a passionate speaker once her interest is awakened. Nowadays those interests are limited to the Invisible College (and especially the Illustrari) and the Elixir of Life (or any other sorcery or knowledge that can extend life). Story Hooks • Now that she has discovered the threat within the Invisible College, La Maestra is dedicating all her resources to find out who the members and their leaders are. She needs as many allies as she can get, and that is why she has recruited the Heroes to infiltrate the ranks of the Illustrari and find as much information as possible. • In spite of Andrea de León’s sacrifice, time is once again running out on La Maestra. For that reason, she is funding and supporting an expedition in search for the secret of eternal life. She is wise, though, and will not waste her resources on scams or ruses, so she has hired the Heroes to function as her proxies in this quest. They can invest or decide to withdraw her resources at their own discretion. Belshatzzar Khaye When those in the know think about boticarios, they usually imagine Castillians working in their underground network or daring terrible dangers to obtain a rare component for an alchemical mix. Few, however, know that many of the alchemical traditions now studied in Castille come from other places all across Terra. One such place is the Crescent Empire. Belshatzzar Khaye and his family came from Sarmion to Castille following his mother, Adara, who was a brilliant scientist and had been offered a post at the University of Rioja. From an early age Khaye 86 CHAPTER 4 | The Invisible College demonstrated a mind as keen as his mother’s, and soon started his own researches in natural philosophy. In time, he would have become a scientist such as Adara—had he not encountered Sancho. Sancho was a neighbor with bulging eyes, a prideful attitude and a love for alchemy. After a short time, Khaye fell in love both with alchemy and with Sancho. Their mutual love and interests helped them through all the various trials of life, including the solitary journey back home that Khaye had to undertake a few years ago in order to complete his alchemical magnum opus, or “great work.” When they finally reunited, Khaye thought that his happiness was complete, and that he would never have to part from his love again. The Inquisition had something to say in the matter, however. First they came after his mother, but he was able to protect her. Then they came after Sancho, and Khaye barely managed to get him out of Castille alive. Finally, they came for Khaye. In that moment, he received the uncalled-for help of the Invisible College. The College had tried to recruit him before, but Khaye was not interested. He was a boticario, and he was interested in knowledge and understanding, not in opposing the Inquisition. Besides, as far as he knew, it came only for those who had offended the Church. After the College’s momentous appearance, Khaye swore that he would do anything and everything to help it, whether it accepted him as a member or not. It received him with open arms. What few people know, even in the highest ranks of the College, is that Khaye is not only a Master Boticario, but he is, in fact, the main benefactor of the institution. No one seems to know how he does it, but he is able to produce a seemingly endless amount of money in the form of gold. Thanks to his help, many studies have been funded, but even his wealth may not be enough as the Inquisition targets more and more researchers. Portraying Belshatzzar Khaye Belshatzzar Khaye is a good man with a kind face. His manners are impeccable and he is usually welldressed to the point that others feel unsuited to share a room with him unless they wear their best clothes. He is a little vain, but in reality does not care much about riches or luxuries. He does care about manners though, and a sharp mind. Boring or superficial people bore him, and he makes sure to avoid them as much as possible. Scientists, daredevils and sorcerers, on the other hand, are his people—and he makes sure to come through for them. Story Hooks • In his continued efforts to sustain the everincreasing expenses of the Invisible College, Khaye has resorted to experimenting on new and possibly dangerous formulae. He now needs the help of the Heroes to acquire an especially rare component of a new alchemical preparation which, if successful, could help him fund the Invisible College for many years. • Sancho is in danger again! Although he has used his extensive network of resources time and again, Khaye does not seem to be able to protect Sancho for long before the Inquisition finds his hideout. Khaye is in need of brave people ready to face the minions of Verdugo and to defend Sancho. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 87 Davinia Home of Ninewells The known 24—the scientists and researchers identified by the Inquisition—are, according to Davinia Home of Ninewells, sacrificial lambs, those who have chosen to show their faces so the rest of the College can continue with their labor. That labor, however, is subject to much discussion and disagreement in the institution’s Campi, especially due to Davinia’s radical— and sometimes unorthodox—methods. Born in Bearwych in the Highland Marshes, Davinia lost her father at the age of two and was raised by her mother who never remarried. As the younger of two children from an impoverished noble family, Davinia was forced to fend for herself from an early age. This gave her the endurance to fiercely protest against age restrictions for two years until she was admitted to the University of Din Eidyn, one of the most prestigious in the Highlands. She was only twelve years old. Although her mother’s hope was that she would study law, Davinia became enamored with natural philosophy as soon as she encountered it. She spent six years in the University, studying under various tutors and in different branches of the sciences, but she never graduated. She and her teachers agreed on only one thing: She learned more from the books than from the teachers. When the Inquisition came to burn her books, she had just made a major breakthrough in natural philosophy, something she called the “Scene of Thought.” They ransacked the University’s library, purging undesirable books while Davinia’s friends had to hold her back from attacking them. From that day on, she swore she would make the Inquisition pay for all the knowledge lost in those fires. She quickly discovered a member of the Invisible College in Din Eidyn and convinced him to be her Sponsor. After that, her commitment and brilliant mind allowed her to ascend within the organization as quickly as she had devoured books at the University. In a short period of time she went from former student to College leader. And then, she founded the Illustrari and started her attack on the Inquisition. Davinia’s battle plan is simple: Attack the Church and drive it out of all the Nations of Théah. The only way for people to be free is with no Church interfering with their affairs. Knowledge is the only god people need, she says, and to obtain it, no priest 88 CHAPTER 4 | The Invisible College or Hierophant are necessary. To do that, sadly, many people have to die—be it Inquisitors, other Church members, or in fact anyone who dares to oppose her—but that is the price they have to pay. As she saw the precious books burn so long ago, so too will she witness the enemies of Wisdom burn. And whoever stands in her way is her enemy, whether she admits it or not. Portraying Davinia Home of Ninewells Davinia Home of Ninewells is a tough woman, one who has seen many horrors in her life, particularly those related to knowledge suppression. She cares little for people and their struggles; to her, they are only important inasmuch as they are the vessels of Wisdom. In this sense, whoever is not contributing to advancing knowledge and understanding on Terra is a waste of time and energy; someone who is breathing air that would be better used by people like herself. Davinia looks frail and fragile, but her words are sharp as blades. She is not interested in people’s feelings or intentions. She demands that their actions speak for themselves, and will not consider any justifications. Either you are with the Revolution or you are against it. Story Hooks • Davinia recruited someone close to the Heroes for the Invisible College and her Illustrari. Everything seems to be going all right until the Heroes discover that this loved one died under mysterious circumstances. To learn the truth of the matter, the Heroes will have to find Davinia and get the truth from her. • When the Heroes come into the possession of a rare book, they are attacked by a group of book hunters who will go to any lengths to acquire the volume. After investigating the incident, the Heroes discover that all their leads point to Davinia. If they want to recover the book or have justice for the events that transpired with her book hunters, they will have to confront her. Inek Zelazo When most people think about evil, they think of something abstract, of some sort of unseen force that pulls the strings to make the world a worse place. To the skeptics, on the other hand, evil is just a denomination, a category used to describe the actions of some people. Inek Zelazo, however, knows the face of evil. He has not only seen it. He has also spoken to it and tricked it. At the time, he was a young researcher in search of his great discovery. He had left the hallowed University halls of his homeland in Curonia and was traveling without a clear destination. One night, he camped in the wilderness and had an encounter with a dievas. He barely survived it—and he does not speak about it today. At first, the dievas answered Zelazo’s questions, and his knowledge bloomed. The creature helped him with his scholarly research and advanced him toward his great discovery. However, each time the creature exacted a price, and those prices soon became too steep for Zelazo to pay. Finally, he tried to trick the creature to make it reveal its true name, so he could be free. By this time the dievas understood Zelazo too well and avoided the trap. Instead, the creature made Zelazo forget what it had taught him—but not everything, just his great discovery. Zelazo went to the church in Bugordium for aid. Their teaching helped him to stop the dievas from tormenting him at night. However, one day he awoke to discover the church’s inhabitants murdered around him. He panicked and sought more help from his dievas, help that could have released the vile creature into the world, and killed Inek in the process. That is until a member of the Invisible College intervened. She consoled Zelazo, and offered a way out of the dievas’ bargain. To be free, he had to find the creature’s name, and there was no place in the world more suitable to find it than the Invisible College. There what knowledge he retained would be useful to others, and they would, in turn, help him find the remaining pieces of the puzzle. With no other alternative, Zelazo accepted. Since then, he serves three masters: the Church that sheltered him, the College that saved him, and the evil that threatens his existence. He did not escape from one service when he entered another, and now he fears he may never be totally free again. Portraying Inek Zelazo Inek Zelazo is a grown man with the countenance of a child. His gaunt face and clumsy hands were not always so, and rumor has it that he was once beautiful and dexterous. What he lacks physically he makes up for mentally, and one would be hard pressed to find a sharper, more determined mind than his. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 89 He has a quiet, soft way that seduces people and makes them feel comfortable, regardless of his appearance. In spite of what may seem, he is a tough nut to crack, and his will does not fail easily. On the contrary, he is ready to face almost any challenge if it serves the greater good—or if it might free him from one of his contracts. Story Hooks • Zelazo approaches the Heroes and offers his services as a swordsman, scholar and losejas (Sanderis sorcerer). All he asks in return is their help. First, to pay his debt with the Invisible College. Then, to atone for his affront to Theus. And, finally, to get rid of the dievas at his back. • The Heroes are the descendants of those who were once Zelazo’s companions. When they heard the stories of their ancestors’ great feats and deeds, they imagined Zelazo to be a Hero of legend. Because of that, when they encounter the sickly, frail boy he seems to be, the Heroes suspect treason on his part. To make matters worse, Zelazo refuses to explain the circumstances of his former companions’ deaths and argues that he “cannot remember” his past. Teófilo de Jumilla Teófilo never knew his parents or why they abandoned him in the dirty streets of Jumilla. Ever since he was a child he had to fight. First he fought against disease and hunger, then against those who would throw a street urchin in jail. Teófilo came out of those early years as a savvy criminal with a heart of gold. Somehow, the hardships of his life never hardened him. Whenever he has something, he shares it, be it food, wealth or kind words. One day, as he shared his insights to a nearby beggar, his world changed. She was a member of the Invisible College, and after realizing his brilliance, immediately invited him to join the cause. His Mentor was surprised by Teófilo’s wits, and especially that he had acquired a vast amount of knowledge with no formal education. He joined the Society and was ordained as a priest at the same time. He has always felt that a magnificent 90 CHAPTER CHAPTER44||The TheInvisible InvisibleCollege College mystery was hidden behind the church walls. Now that he is an ordained priest, his perspective has not changed: The greatest miracle of the Church is the world itself, and, above all, its inhabitants. Now he travels the world serving the Church, the Invisible College and Theus. He feels that the Creator will guide his steps and put him exactly where he needs to be. Portraying Teófilo de Jumilla First a beggar, then a thief, always a genius and now a man of the Church, Teófilo is a truly selfless man and will not hesitate to sacrifice his own well-being to help others, especially the poor and the lost. The Inquisition is part of the latter, and Teófilo believes that the their misguided devotion can be turned to good if they could be shown the error of their ways. Story Hooks • Diego Hernan is digging into Teófilo’s past, looking to use it as leverage against him. After appearing out of nowhere and helping them to overcome a difficult situation, Teófilo asks the Heroes for their help to stop Diego. • Someone from the Heroes’ past has convinced Teófilo that they are a band of murderous ruffians. He has become the Heroes’ personal scourge, opposing them as much as he can. The Heroes must either prove him wrong or deal with him some other way. Chapter 5 THE ROSE AND THE CROSS The Wicked stop at nothing to make evil. So should the Righteous stop at nothing to make justice. Rosenkreuz Protection, justice, service and truth. The Knights of the Rose & Cross live by and defend these four virtues unequivocally. Knights are bound to protect the unprotected, bring justice to the unjust, serve the unserved and speak truth where lies undermine the Puzzle of the Creator. The Knight’s deeds of valor and bravery give hope to the hopeless, which is why the Order claims each benevolent act. These virtues are the reason the Order is the least-secret “Secret Society” in Théah. Though rumors and legends surround the practices of the Order, its intentions and morality are never questioned. It is only in becoming a Knight that one begins to understand the deeper and divine purposes of the Order. If a Knight proves herself truly worthy, she may discover secrets with potential to change Théah forever. • To be a Knight is to be a beacon of safety. • To be a Knight is to be a weight on the scales of justice. • To be a Knight is to be a servant of the oppressed. • To be a Knight is to be a paragon of the Creator’s word. • To be a Knight is to be part of solving the Creator’s Puzzle. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 91 In the Beginning Let this be known, the Truth of the Third Prophet, and the Lie that poisons the World even today. He became known as Verkündigen Rosenkreuz, but that was not his first name. That is lost. What is not lost is that he was the First Knight and founder of the Knightly Order of the Rose & Cross, anointed by the Third Prophet herself. He started life as a simple Eisen farmer. He was a hard-working man of great morals. He helped the weak, the poor, the accused. A family man, he treasured his wife and three children. He spoke of them with love and always carried himself honestly and with good faith. He enjoyed music and singing songs. His small village held him up as an example to others of a good and worthy man. Nonus 2, 1653 AV Ivy, Guess what? I saw a Knight come out of the chapter house! We usually see only rich people go through the front door, acting better than everyone else. I mean, we know there are Knights around because they do stuff all the time, but we never see them coming out the front door! They have to go in and out sometime, right? Today, I snuck into the side alley and waited. It looked like it was just a brick wall, but I had a feeling if I waited there long enough something would happen. I just had to be patient. I waited for hours until it was dark, my mom was so mad when I got home, but finally one section of the bricks moved. It was amazing. They stuck bricks to the door, so it looked like the rest of the wall! The Knight came out and was surprised to see me, but then she smiled and winked before she went off to save someone. I wonder why they hide so much? I will find out someday. You are coming to my party, right? I will be ten this year. Beckett 92 CHAPTER 5 | The Rose and the Cross One winter night in Decimus 1260 AV, a beggar knocked on his door and beseeched him for food and shelter. Without hesitation, Rosenkreuz took him in and gave him as much hospitality as he could offer. The beggar shared knowledge with Rosenkreuz and his family. She spoke wisdom beyond anything they had known. Among the knowledge the Prophet revealed to Rosenkreuz was one of the keys to solving the Puzzle of the Creator. The rose (rosen), representing the soul, and the crucible (kreuz), or as it became over the years, the cross. Transforming the soul through knowledge. Knowledge, the most important tool in solving the riddle of the Creator. The beggar also revealed to Rosenkreuz that the Third Prophet would revitalize the Church and the Fourth Prophet would bring everlasting peace. Rosenkruez asked the woman her name. The beggar smiled. “You know me.” Rosenkreuz and his family realized then they stood within the presence of the Third Prophet. Rosenkreuz fell to his knees and swore to dedicate his life to helping the Third Prophet spread her wisdom. The Third Prophet told Rosenkruez to stand naked, as when he was born, and make a sacred oath. The Prophet anointed Rosenkruez with a sword, touching the blade to four places on his body, and repeated vows in a ceremony, a variation of which is still used in the Order. He took the name “Verkündigen Rosenkreuz,” meaning “Herald of the Rose & Cross.” Rosenkreuz left his land in the care of his family, taking with him only what he could carry, and followed the Prophet to spread her wisdom and revitalize the Church. The blessing and pride of his family went with him. Within three months, the pair gathered 20 souls who saw the truth in the Third Prophet’s words, all anointed by the Prophet in the same manner as Rosenkreuz. Some of these followers were influential sons and daughters of wealthy nobles, some scholars with knowledge and some simple tradespeople with only their hands to offer. Some say these Knights brought riches and jewels on the journey, giving their family’s fortunes to furthering her cause. Some say they brought ancient artifacts. Some say they brought tomes of ancient knowledge. Some say it was all of these things and more, but all of this treasure was meant to aid the Third Prophet and her goal. Just as she had inspired these men and women, so would she inspire the Church. On Tertius 20, 1261 AV, tragedy struck. The travelers were on their way to rebuild the Church in Vodacce when bandits attacked the camp. Many of the Prophet’s followers were killed, but the bandits were turned back. And when the fallen were counted, among them was Rosenkreuz and the Third Prophet. Although her Herald was dead, the Prophet still lived, but was wounded unto death, clinging to life by barely a thread. Unable to move her, the followers built a small shelter to keep her from the elements. And there, they waited to see if Theus would have mercy on humanity or vengeance. Time passed, as did the Prophet. Weeks later, far from the border of Vodacce, the Church revealed they have discovered the Third Decimus 1260 AV What an extraordinary gift the Creator gave me. To serve the Third Prophet, and help spread goodness and kindness, is more than I ever hoped to achieve in my small life. I must admit that, at first, I thought the stranger had simply been traveling too long and spent too much time in the cold. But, as she sat by our fire and began to speak, the gentleness in her face and the wisdom of her words moved me like nothing else in Théah. Even when she stopped speaking, I could feel the warmth, peace and divinity of her words. She did not need to tell me who she was. I knew just by speaking with her. She was the Third Prophet. I am not a wise or educated man, but I do know goodness when I see it, and even the most foul merchant or corrupt noble should see the Light of the Creator shine through this woman. Her light would touch their hearts and they would have no choice but to be moved. They will be moved; and I have been asked to help, and my family sees this as a calling from the Creator. I will go, but I will miss them more than I can say. Prophet: a man who would redeem the Church and lead it to the arrival of the Last Prophet. And so the Lie was set into the hearts and minds of the world. Some of the True Prophet’s followers heard the news and traveled to Castille to condemn the Lie. But the False Prophet had already gathered many followers with the passion and fire of his words and condemned all those who doubted him. Those who knew the truth fled or were tortured and killed in the Church’s The Third Pro phe family will b t revealed to me tonig h ear the Fou rth Prophet. t that my this will happ I am not su en; all I kno re how w and they w ill be the Lig is my family will sprea d, ht, and even together in tually come a flame to bring the Fo life many yea urth Prophe rs from now t to . And in the Four Rose & Cross th Prophet; who shall b e born of t ; who shall he come from t there shall he founder; be an age o a f n d p ea all Nations ce and harm forevermore o n y b e t w een . I must mak e certain my fam carry on, ev en while I am ily is safe. They must on this stra know not w nge journey here this will .I bring us, bu in the Third t Prophet and I know I tru st that what One look at she says is her and his true. Truth canno t be denied It is selfish . to a memory in think, but will I be aliv e the minds o f my family then or only be I wonder, an ? It is some d yet I shou thing ld not. It is will follow t not my plac he Third Pro e. I phet where follow her a she leads, a dvice. nd I will They said t he Fo want to beli urth Prophet will bring eve. I want peace, and to I The world c an be a won believe there can be pea derful plac ce. much strife e and there marring its is t oo beauty. If we could only fill our liv really be ab le to solve t es with love, then we w he Puzzle of ould is all I wish the Creator. for my fello T h w is people. I wis and happin h them long ess, and all the good th li has to offer. ings the Cre fe ator 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 93 dungeons. The False Prophet claimed the Creator showed him that the Fourth Prophet would not bring peace as he once believed, but Armageddon, and the only solution was to strike first against Legion and its servants. He said Théah must drop the veil from its eyes and see what the Church must become. The False Prophet, intolerant of any dissent, created a rift within the Church with his fire-andbrimstone speeches in a world already ripe with civil strife, waiting for a spark. Many used the Prophet’s words as an excuse to move against their enemies in the name of the Creator. The Church became a strict and dogmatic place, where none dare question its laws. Austerity and obedience were prized above all else, and efforts to bring sinful souls into a more pious life encouraged and rewarded. Two hundred years to the day after the raid and death of Rosenkreuz and the Knights, on Tertius 20, 1461 AV, in Crieux, Montaigne, the Rose & Cross bloomed again. Women and men clad in tabards emblazoned with a cross surrounded by four roses appeared seemingly out of nowhere. They stopped burglaries and robberies and brought justice against corrupt politicians and merchants. Anywhere citizens were in danger, Knights in blue tabards arrived. Once the buzz about this new movement reached its peak, and citizens could talk of little else other than who this new group was, the group announced itself as the Knightly Order of the Rose & Cross. They were nobles and other influential people who claimed to follow in the footsteps of Rosenkreuz and to follow through on his principles. Many rushed to join and another two hundred years later, through reputation and deeds, the Order has grown into the society it is today. The Public Face As far as the public is concerned, the Rose & Cross is a private organization of men and women who perform acts of heroism and charity. Rumors circulate of darker Taken first watch. I wish the screams of my fellows did not ring in my ears. thought it was bandits, but The evening started well, but then in the night we were roused. We cutting us down. then we saw one of us, standing among those burning our tents and for the promise of power and We were betrayed. One of those who vowed to follow us, betrayed us wealth. He did not believe in the words of the Prophet. but he is false. The False His back illuminated by flames, he declared himself the Third Prophet, stay in shadows. I wanted to Prophet attacked the true Third Prophet and I could do nothing but s managed to sneak away move forward, but something kept me back. Myself and two other Knight with the treasure we brought. of our Prophet is not Our only hope is moving on and making sure the betrayal and murder to come back for it someday, forgotten and eventually avenged. We will hide the treasure and plan when we have exposed the False Prophet. the others. If I become too The travel is not easy. I was injured in the fight and am slowing down see this through as far as I much of a burden, I will force them to go on without me. I want to et. can go. I do it for my family and faith. I do it for the true Third Proph those who remained, and I was there when she spoke her last words. She looked into our eyes, forget them. smiled. The words she spoke haunt me, even now. I think I shall never 94 CHAPTER 5 | The Rose and the Cross HEROICS AND SLAVERY Only a few years ago, Persic society included a slave caste, the ardu, and many people were not happy about it. Persis’ Crescent neighbors found the practice cruel and outdated. To the Persic people it was a reality of their life, their society, but they knew there was a better way. The other Nations of the empire were shining examples of that. Not one Heroic person in the empire or beyond supported the ownership of ardu, of slaves. In fact, if not for Emperor Istani and his malicious wars against all magic users, the practice would have most likely been outlawed years ago. secrets behind the locked doors, of secret vows and sorcery. Most of those rumors come from the Church, specifically the Inquisition. Despite those efforts, the brazen courage and selfishness of the Order’s Knights speaks louder than any whisper campaign could. Each chapter house has a central figure—the Master Knight—who serves as the spokesman for the local Knights. Otherwise, all Rose & Cross Knights look the same: dressed in their blue tabards with the symbol of the Order. And as far as the Order is concerned, that’s all they need to know. Hierarchy The Order is rigidly hierarchical and relishes symbolism and allegory. The Order divides the Knights into Ranks, each with their own duty and ceremony. But despite those Ranks, within the chapter house, the Knights see each other as true equals, respecting the duty each Knight holds. Every Knight may speak freely and all are expected to listen. When addressing another Knight—whether it is a lowly Initiate or the Second Knight herself—each member calls the other “frater” or “soror,” a recognition that all are equal in the eyes of the Order. Benefactors Benefactors are not Knights, but men and women who donate coin or land to further the Order’s causes. The Order uses these funds to not only feed, clothe and house Knights, but to open hospitals and schools bearing the Order’s seal. Benefactors may wear the Seal of the Rose & Cross and participate in public gatherings and ceremonies, but not private ones. During these ceremonies, they wear blue tabards, just as the Knights do. They also enjoy the protection of the Knights and may call upon the chapter house for aid. A Benefactor may be asked to give Knights sanctuary if required; in return. Knights address them with the title “Benefactor,” such as “Benefactor Smith.” Applicant “To find Light, first you must know you are in darkness.” The True Third Prophet To become a Knight, one must ask. The Order does not proselytize. Applicants to the Order receive an initial interview and are then sent away “for a period of consideration.” During that period, the Knights secretly Knight Abrego, I am greatly interested in becoming a Benefactor of the Rose & Cross. You are aware of my local business dealings and I believe I have much to offer the Order in terms of comfort and resources. I import foods from all over Théah and I would be more than willing to make sure the Knights are well fed with the finest foods Théah has to offer. This would ensure these fine folks would be ready and able to reply at a moment’s notice to any disturbances at the docks where my boats are residing. I am sure my membership in the Order would be positive for everyone. I understand that you are taking a request from Don Jorge as well. I am going to be bold in saying this, but I do not believe he would be a good fit for the Order, and suggest you review his application with utmost scrutiny. One cannot be too careful, and the Order has such a sterling reputation. I would hate to see it tarnished. I am eager to hear from you at your earliest convenience. Thank you for your time and attention. Kindest Regards, Celino Enríquez de Gallegos 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 95 96 CHAPTER 5 | The Rose and the Cross watch her for signs of virtue and collect evidence over time to determine if she is worthy to join the Order. Initiate (Hopeful) The lowest rank in the Order, an Initiate has only been accepted for training, but is not yet a Knight. A Knight is assigned to oversee all aspects of the Initiate’s training. The many hours and physical and mental demands of training are grueling. The Initiate studies history and religious texts and trains his body in fighting techniques. He also completes menial tasks such as cleaning, cooking and mucking out stalls. Many Initiates are virtuous enough to be asked to train, yet fail to meet the intellectual and physical requirements for full Knighthood. An Initiate is never Don Celino, We reviewed your application and feel you would make an excellent addition to the Knightly Order of the Rose and the Cross. We will send out a formal invitation soon, but wanted to let you know the good news as soon as possible. We feel, with you as a Benefactor, the Order can do great things in Castille. Many are in need and deserving of help. We thank you for your warning about Don Jorge, but we feel we cannot in good conscience deny him entry if he so wishes to become a Benefactor. We cannot confirm or deny he applied, but you can be assured if such an event has occurred or does occur we will review the application as carefully as we have yours. We share your concern about the reputation of the Order, and we complete due diligence on all who wish to become Benefactors. I hope this lays any of your fears to rest. Please inform us when you receive the formal invitation and we can begin preparations for your Benefactor Ceremony. We look forward to welcoming you into the Order. In Faith, Knight Santiago Abrego told important inner workings or secrets of the Order, so he can concentrate on training. He trains and studies and acts as a page for three years, one for each of the revealed Prophets; three years to prove himself through deeds and hard work. He holds the title of Hopeful (e.g. Hopeful Smith), although in the past, this Rank was known as “Beggar Knights.” Poor Knight Poor Knight is the lowest Rank of Knight. These Knights have been trained but are still untried. Generally, they are not allowed very far from the chapter house and are always assigned as an apprentice to a Knight of higher Rank, usually a Wandering Knight. The relationship between teacher and student is a sacred one in the halls of the Rose and Cross chapter house. While other Knights may refer to the student as “Poor William” or “Poor Alexi”, the teacher always calls his student “Tyro William” or “Tyro Alexi.” Wandering Knight Wandering Knights are members of the Order who have proved their worth as Poor Knights. They travel the world on missions for the Order, seeking adventure wherever it may lead them. As mentioned My w ounds hold are o on v to av much lon ertaking ge m oi have d the Fa r. We ha e. I cann ve tr lse O o gone ne. T avele t My w by an w d d ou o feel w nds look I am not months b o e i prev rse. It is tter, but mproving entin . i a nside s if s g me not w I o m f e ro t h becom at. I fee m healin hing is g l es ha s a rder lower eac nd I kno w to m h Some day. ove. thing It canno is cal ling m t. I m prote e to ust a re ct th t e Th one for m st, but I not f ir ail th y fail e Fou d Prophe ure t t rth P o , roph and I mu et. st 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 97 MASTER AND APPRENTICE While ribbing apprentices is a common practice among the Knights, Domini are very protective of their students. Some Knights have been known to draw blood over an offense against a student. However, one common practice among the Domini is what many in the Order call “nest kicking” or “cutting the tie,”(referring to cutting the knot used to tie one’s sword into its sheath during times of peace). A Domini usually employs a trusted friend within the Order to “cut the tie.” The friend gives the apprentice grief until the Domini shows up. The Domini makes motions to protect his apprentice, but the friend then asks, “Can’t he take care of himself?” The Master must then let his apprentice defend himself. above, many Wandering Knights have a Tyro who follows them as a page or squire. Depending on the Wandering Knight, this can be a blessing or a curse for the Tyro. More Wandering Knights exist than any other Rank within the Order. While they are officially one Rank lower than Sergeant Knights, they do not answer to a Sergeant’s authority. Adept Knight Adept Knights are promoted from Sergeants (and Wandering Knights who can no longer travel) and serve as lieutenants for Master Knights. In other words, they do the paperwork. When a Master Knight gives an order, it is usually to an Adept Knight. Most Adepts are looking to become Master Knights, working diligently to please their superiors to gain a higher position in the Order. Master Knight There is only one Master Knight for each chapter house. The Master Knight not only runs the chapter house, but also serves as diplomat for the Order. He’s the one at parties taking donations from the nobility. He shows up at charity events and gives speeches, writes articles for local newspapers, and addresses public concerns. Second Knight The Knight who is the power behind the Rose & Cross. She is privy to all the secrets of the Rose & Cross, passed to her by the previous Second Knight. She holds the title of Second (e.g. Second Smith). First Knight This is a title used only to refer to and honor the founder of the Knightly Order of the Rose & Cross, Verkündigen Rosenkreuz. lay two companions what to do and now I need only It comes now. Peace fills me. I have told my t I can trust them, as they have been steadfas down and let the Creator overtake me. I know y on. I am so tired and I know the Creator will through this ordeal and I know they will carr comes I will be there to shine truth on the lies not let me fail in my Vow. I feel when the time and he convinced the Church he is the True Prophet infesting the Church. The False Prophet has hings to convince them. has learned enough of the Third Prophet’s teac rch turned callous and cold. The False Prophet He twists words, and what I see now is a Chu g way to peace and harmony is through punishin spreads lies. The people are convinced the only Third Prophet’s words of peace. those deemed sinners. They do not hear the true our so few—making sure that others can follow in We cannot move against him, because we are carry and my fellow Knights will go on without me footsteps is more important. I must trust that our message forward. me. True Prophets; I will accept what is destined for I will rest now and trust in the Creator and the 98 CHAPTER 5 | The Rose and the Cross A CIRCLE OF CHAIRS Among the Adept Knights are special “officers” in charge of specific duties within the chapter house. These officers are sometimes called “the Circle” or “the Chairs” because the officers meet with the Master Knight in a circle of chairs once per week. • The Chaplain serves as a spiritual guide for the Knights. • The Curator keeps the decorations, artifacts, and other physical property of the chapter house intact. • The Sergeant trains the Initiates and keeps the Knights in fighting shape. • The Steward keeps the larder and feeds the Knights. Only the Virtuous Soul Shall Pass Many young Théans dream of becoming Knights, especially children of noble birth with poor birth order placement, whose only hope of maintaining their noble status lies in obtaining enough prestige to attract a noble spouse. Gaining entry into the Order is simple, but impossible for those unfit for service. The first method is to attract the attention of the Knights by displaying courage and generosity. In this case, the Knights approach the person. The second takes longer. An applicant rings the bell at the front of the nearest chapter house and a Knight greets her on the front steps. Once the applicant expresses her desire to become a Knight, she is asked her name, where she is from, and why she wishes to serve. The applicant explains, what brought her to the chapter house. Some tales are brief and passionate, some are long and filled with nervous twitches, but no matter the answer the Knight’s response is the same. “Your ambition is noble, but you have not shown the qualities we seek. Go forth and live well.” The Knight retreats into the chapter house and the door closes before the applicant responds. Applicant reactions to denial vary, and over the centuries the Order has seen it all: shock, anger, anguish and even vandalism. Unknown to the applicant, her entry test began when the door closed. The Order believes if a person is not virtuous without Knighthood, she will never be virtuous with it. If the applicant failed to convince the Knight of her pure intention, nothing happens. If the applicant touched the Knight with her plea, the Knights watch her for a period of time (usually one year) for evidence she holds the ideals of the Order valuable, even if she never becomes a Knight. The Order watches for displays of both virtue and vice. Applicants cannot be watched all the time, but the Order is usually able to rotate shifts so when the time for a decision on the applicant arrives, ample evidence can be presented. The Service[$$ this rank not defined] Knight of the chapter house and any Knights who observed the applicant attend. Events the Knights feel would impact the applicant’s entry are presented and weighed. Literally. Septimus 29, 1662 AV I should have known the Knights were watching me. They turned me away, but I started seeing them more often— not much, mind you, but enough to be noticed. One can see Knights about their business, but I only crossed paths with them rarely. It seems ever since I went to the chapter house they turned up in places I had never seen them before. I shrugged it off as nothing more than imagination or wishful thinking. I remember writing Ivy and telling her I saw a Knight in the chapter house alley. It seems so long ago. She came up to me after the party. I knew who she was. I had seen her before and noted the tabard, but this evening she was not wearing it. She was tall and athletic and motioned for me to follow her. “We have been watching you,” she said. “We have seen how you treat others and we hope you still wish to join the Order; you have been judged and found worthy.” I love how she did not give me any preamble, no small talk, and I could not be more ready to be a Knight. Beckett Harrington 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 99 The Knights set up an ornate set of scales in the middle of the room. Each Knight who observed a virtuous act places a white marble is placed on the right side of the scale, and for every vice, the Knight places a black marble on the left. Knights are allowed to advocate for the vice or virtue of an event, if not immediately obvious. Final decisions are made by consensus or by the Service[$$] Knight if a consensus cannot be reached. Once the trial ends, if the white marbles weigh more than the black marbles, the applicant is admitted. If the scale is balanced, or close to balanced, the Service[$$] Knight can choose to tip the scale on either side, or continue the application for one year to gather more evidence. It should be noted that during the test a clever, observant applicant may figure out what is going on, or if she is a legacy in the Order and her Knight relative tells her the nature of the test. A Knight also may grow fond of an applicant and tell her. All of this is taken into consideration during the trial. Once a chapter house decides to accept an Initiate, the next step involves “abducting” the candidate. Knights acquire her clandestinely and bring her to the chapter house with her hands bound and a hood over her head. She is tied to a chair and a knife put against her chest. The Knights then inform her that the only way to save her life is to swear her soul to evil. The Knights ask her three times with each request becoming more insistent. Typically, the Knights prey on the candidate’s weaknesses. Having had a year to study her, they have a good deal of material to work with. “We will give you enough money to pay your sister’s dowry…all you need do is commit one small murder.” “You are such a beautiful woman. We will marry you to the richest man in Castille, but you will indulge in his villainy. You will help him hold that treasure and you will do it without question.” If the candidate refuses all temptations, she is given the final offer: “do as we say or we will kill you,” tailored to the candidate. If the candidate refuses, the Knights pull the hood from her eyes and reveal where she actually is: the chapter house of the Rose and Cross. She has passed the final test and may now join the Order. The applicant then strips all her “worldly clothing” (usually down to small clothes) and brought before the Service[$$] Knight to take the Vow of Service. “It is better to rush upon this blade than enter the Order with fear in your heart. Do you understand?” “I do.” The dagger is touched to the right palm. “Do you vow to protect the unprotected?” “I vow.” The dagger is touched to the left palm. “Do you vow to bring justice to the unjust?” “I vow.” The dagger is touched to the heart. “Do you vow to serve the unserved?” “I vow.” The dagger is touched to the throat. “Do you vow to speak only the truth?” “I vow.” 100 CHAPTER 5 | The Rose and the Cross The training of a Knight is no mean task. Initiates undergo 18 months of rigorous physical and spiritual training before they are considered Knights. and otherwise hone their martial skills. The training regimen is relentless, requiring initiates to push themselves beyond what they consider to be their limits. All the while, the sergeants tell them, “You are more than you know. You are more than what you have been told. You are more than what you can imagine.” When initiates are not learning to fight or developing their minds, they clean pots, change linens, and shovel out stables. They also serve meals, launder stained tunics, wash windows, dust, shop, prepare meals, mop, make candles, and scrub out chamber pots. Physical Training Mental Training The physical training is demanding. Initiates rise at dawn and don’t go back to bed until sunset. During that time they practice swordsmanship, athletics, Knights are expected not only to train their bodies, but also their minds. Within each chapter house is a vast library of knowledge from all across Théah. However, each chapter house also contains a secret library that contains books declared heretical by the Church and Inquisition. These books, most of them copies of books Rosenkreuz himself brought back from the Crescent Empire, detail science, mathematics, medicine and the Crescent version of alchemy. These books are available only to Knights. One of the most important volumes in the Order’s collection is a book known as The Book of M. The book details various medical procedures unknown in Théah, procedures that if approved by Church scholars would revolutionize Théan surgery. However, because new ideas such as these are declared heretical by the Church, they must remain the Order’s secret. “Then welcome to your training, Initiate.” The Service[$$] Knight gives the Initiate her tabard and explains the expectations of her Station. (This includes maintaining the secret of the initiation ritual, of course.) Thus begins the three-year training required to become a Knight. Training Octavus 5, 1662 AV The cold pained my bones and I thought I would never be warm again. They took all my clothing and blindfolded me, before leading me downstairs and into a large, echoing chamber. They took my blindfold off and I was greeted by torchlight. Knight Collins stood before me with a dagger clasped in both hands, pointed down. The Knights stood in full regalia around me, and the silence so overwhelming I could hear my heartbeat. I knelt before her and she stepped forward and pointed the blade at me. “It is better to rush upon this blade than enter the Order with fear in your heart. Do you understand?” “I do,” my voice cracked and I hate myself for that. I was sure she would plunge the dagger into me, but I said the vows and then she spoke the words I had waited to hear most of my life. “Then welcome to your training, Initiate Harrington.” I know I have a long way to go still, but I am excited to begin. I just wish I could tell Ivy. I know she would be excited too. Beckett Harrington Graduation When his training is done, the initiate undertakes the Ritual of Vows. He is placed in a dark chamber, surrounded by Knights holding swords. In the center of the circle is the Seal of the Order. The initiate comes to the ceremony naked and kneels in the center of the circle, upon the Seal. Standing to his left and right are the senior Knights and before him is the Master Knight. The Knight to his left holds a tabard bearing the Seal and the Knight on his right a bowl of water. The Master Knight places a sword at the initiate’s heart and asks him, “Will you protect those who cannot protect themselves?” The initiate replies, “So I vow.” 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 101 us of our tasks and laid down on his bed. We It falls to me to keep records. Rosenkreuz told He slept and his breathing grew so shallow, thought he was going to pass on, but he did not. watched for months and nothing changed. He we could barely tell he was breathing at all. We do not know how long his condition will last, but seems to be in some kind of coma or stasis. We es on. It is the least we can do for all he we will watch over him until he recovers or pass showed us and given us. , especially with Rosenkreuz so ill, but he We have hidden the treasure. It was not easy to the location. Rosenkreuz is certain that only insisted. We traveled all over and planted clues locate the treasure. We made certain only the worthy would be able to find these clues and re of what we left behind, and hope they will worthy souls would be able to discover the natu use it for the betterment of our cause. ; terrible crimes committed upon us by traitors This will not bring our friends back, or erase the to be told. but we can make sure the truth finds a way be able to move around anymore, and so the We must bring Rosenkreuz to safety. We will not to remain hidden. It is difficult when lies are remotest location we can find is our best hope constant fear of being discovered. spreading everywhere we turn, and we live in t watching over this man, then I will take on If it is destiny that my final days shall be spen I die, as my fellows did for their faith. I know the task until someone comes to relieve me or . not what the future brings, but I have hope Knight Abrego, It has come to my a docks with my shipmen ttention there is some sort of prob what we have just br ts, and I so hoped we would be a lem at the chapter house. If weought in from Montaigne with everyoble to share being allowed to dock, cannot do something about why my ne at the I am afraid everythi ships are not ng wi ll sp oil. I am sure you will be a bl e to he lp one of the Kni e in this matter, and would be willing tomgo I am sure I am hoping thghats do wn th er e t fo I r a can rely upon you. You before. have never let femlleowdo member. wn If there is anything hesitate to let me kn I can do to help in this matter, please do not ow. In Faith, Benefactor Gallegos Primus 20, 1667 AV 102 CHAPTER 5 | The Rose and the Cross The Master Knight then places the sword at the initiate’s throat. “Will you bring justice to the unjust?” The initiate replies, “So I vow.” Finally, the Master Knight holds the sword in both hands. He asks, “Will you serve the Order and those who wear the Seal?” The initiate takes the sword in both hands — by the blade — and replies, “So I vow.” He must then take the sword from the Master Knight, an act that usually draws blood from his palms. During the ceremony, the Master watches the initiate carefully. The initiate has been told by the Sergeant Knight that if he hesitates or shows any doubt, the Master will plunge the sword into the Initiate’s body. If the Initiate can take the sword from the Master, the bowl of water is emptied over his head. The Master then gives the Knight his new name, a name known to and used by only his brothers within the Order. Then he is given his tabard. Protector Harri ngton, on, but there is no one else I trust to do this. I hope my I know that you have not yet retur ned from your last missi reaches you in time. fears are unfounded, but we must be sure. I hope this letter dig uncovered an Artifact of the Second Prophet far in There was a rumor circulating in Cast ille that a secret north, but we must find out if the rumors are true. My the north. I was not aware the Second Prophet went so far n it. The rumors ceased recently and we believe that may fear is someo ne has already found the Artifact and hidde statement, that they are hiding this knowledge from the mean someo ne found it, and since there has been no public world. of the Order, as I am sure you agree. I am sendi ng you to The Artifact, if it exists, belongs here in the archives Cast ille to find out exactly what is going on. his and we have evidence that a dig crew came in on one of We do have a Benefactor there by the name of Gallegos, two local Knights, Domingo del Nuevo Mund o and Miguel del ships, which is odd considering he imports food. We sent ing. I do not believe he is being truthful with us. Quest ion Cast illo, to ask him about it, but he denies knowing anyth want you to deter mine how much he knows. He will not the Knights when you get there and they can help you. I he may open up to you and give you more infor matio n. recog nize you and if you are careful to hide your ident ity other groups must and are sure to have an interest. You I bid you use cauti on. If we know about the Artifact, then to certainly interested in such an Artifact and I warn you will not be the only one investigat ing. The Inquis ition is to. be careful about what you say and who you reveal yourself long, but I think your skills are suited to this task. You I know you have not been a Protector[$$not defined] for matio n, as you have proven in the past. You also will not are perso nable and people are usually likely to give you infor be recog nized and can move freely. weekly updates on your progress and if I receive any new Consider this an official Statement of Missi on. I expect possible. leads I shall be sure to pass them along to you as soon as Stay Safe. In Faith, Server Collins 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 103 The Knight is also told by the Sergeant that the sword is his (he won it, after all) and that he is required to name it. When the ceremony is done, the Master turns to the circle and announces that a new Knight is among them. “Who are you?” he asks the Knight. The Knight announces his name to the Order. A Knight never reveals his sword’s name to anyone. We have found Rosenkreuz’s family, or at least, word of them. When the False Prophet took power and we were on the run, Rosenkreuz sent word to his family to flee. He was worried the False Prophet would use them against him, and it was a wise decision. We went over his journals as he commanded and discovered the prophecy the Third Prophet revealed to him. We were shocked, but we knew part of our duty would be to write down where his family fled, so that in the future the information will help lead to the Fourth Prophet. The family is scattered and has traveled much. We placed the children each with different relatives for safety. I have written down their names and hope to keep track of them as long as I am able. Perhaps in the future this information will help find the Fourth Prophet? It is an idea worth considering. In time, the relations will be so distant impropriety would not be an issue. The Fourth Prophet may be many years down the road, but we must prepare now for the future. Therefore, we have not joined our fellows and given ourselves over to the False Prophet. It worries me, but I have been noticing signs they may be getting close to us, even in this isolated location. We will have to leave Rosenkreuz here, even in his stasis, to lead them off the trail and finish the work we must do. The Creator watch out for him and us as we flee. Once we know they cannot find him, we will turn ourselves over to keep them away forever. We had planned to watch over him until he woke, but the Creator has other turns in the Puzzle. 104 CHAPTER 5 | The Rose and the Cross The Great Secret After many months (sometimes years) of service, Poor Knights who show promise graduate to the rank of Wandering Knight. The initiation into this second Rank includes giving the Knight Rosenkreuz’s Great Secret. The Knight learns that human souls have power: a power that is immeasurable but accessible, a power that is greater than any sorcery. At the beginning of the initiation ceremony, the Poor Knight removes his tabard and kneels in a circle of Knights, and is told the story of Rosenkreuz and his meeting with the Third Prophet. He is also told the story of their betrayal by the False Prophet. He is told the history of the Poor Knights of the Prophet and how they were betrayed by the King of Montaigne and the Hierophant. Then he is told the story of how each and every knight vowed revenge against the two men. Finally, he is told to make the Vows he made when he became a Poor Knight. Once again, the Knight speaks the three vows, but this time, as he does, he realizes their importance…and their power. The Three Vows As the words pass through his lips, as they clatter against his teeth, he feels a surge of power unlike anything he has ever felt before. His body feels as if it is on fire, but does not burn. The power of the words courses through him, and he is finally aware of the Third Prophet’s lost lesson to humanity. Mankind’s own words have power. Once the ritual is over, the Knight knows what power lies in his soul. When a Knight makes a Vow, a promise based on the three Vows he takes at his initiation, it will come to pass. The Inquisition Church leaders feel the Knights undermine their purpose because the Knights have no qualms about calling out corrupt members of the Church. The Knights also practice a form of heresy according to the Church. Whispers claim that the Knights believe in a False Prophet and spread his teachings among their members. Some say they even worship Legion and 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 105 Server Collins, part of the initiation ritual involves kissing a statue of Legion and spitting on the Books of the Prophets. The Inquisition keeps a close watch on the Order and more than one Knight has been accused of heresy with little evidence, and burned at the stake. The Order feels this a ploy by the Church to hold the Order in check, and it is right. If Verdugo were to gain evidence that the Order is searching for the Fourth Prophet, the Order would be wiped out. The belief of the Church is that the Fourth Prophet will bring Armageddon, and it will stop at nothing to prevent the prophecy from coming true. Rumors abound in the chapter houses, and one such rumor says the Inquisition has found out that the Order is searching for the Fourth Prophet. Several Knights have gone missing while following leads related to the Fourth Prophet. Evidence at each scene indicates that the Inquisition was involved. The Order does not have confirmation that the Inquisition knows anything, but intelligence missions go out frequently. The Order seeks to find out what the Inquisition knows. If it does know something, it is apparent for now that the Church does not have enough evidence to move on it in the open. Though that may be only a matter of time. The Black Stone The Order of the Rose and the Cross strictly forbids murder. (Self-defense is not murder in the Order’s eyes.) The First Knight’s philosophy forbids killing under almost any circumstance. Unfortunately, there are times when it is the only course available to the Order. The Knights gather in the chapel. Each puts on a blindfold. Then, one by one, they draw stones from a bowl. Within the bowl are a number of white stones and a single black stone. When everyone has drawn a stone, the Knights retire to their rooms, close their doors, and open their hands. If a Knight has a white stone, he sits and meditates on the fact that he was fortunate he did not draw the black stone. If he draws the black stone, fate has chosen him to commit an evil act so his brothers and sisters do not have to. When the Knight returns, she must give an account of her actions, relaying the circumstances of the event and whether she carried out the deed. (Sometimes, a Knight finds a different solution.) Afterward, she 106 CHAPTER 5 | The Rose and the Cross I made it to Castille and it took me a full day to settle in and orient myself. It did not take me long to find out where Benefactor Gallegos spends his time. It was a fine establishment for gentles and nobles. I was able to gain entry with the help of a Knight. I only revealed myself to the Knight because I found out he worked closely with Benefactor Gallegos. Server Abrego was very helpful. I was able to work my way into a conversation with the Benefactor and I agree with your assessment that he is hiding something. I pretended to be an interested student who heard the rumors and he denied knowing anything, as he had with our fellow Knights. I was uncomfortable lying—as you know me well, you can understand this—but I know it was for the greater goals of the Order, and persevered. Benefactor Gallegos did mention he knew of a couple ships coming in that might interest me and I was eager to take him up on the offer in hopes of shedding light on the situation. When I arrived the next day, the folks at the docks did not seem as enthusiastic as Benefactor Gallegos led me to believe they would be. They told me they did have some scholars due to arrive, but they were like me, the curious looking for clues about the rumors. I felt I had been led on a useless hunt and I had no idea why Benefactor Gallegos sent me here just for that piece of information. As I left, a man approached me, claiming he had evidence of what I was looking for, and offered to let me have a look for a small fee. At this point I had no other leads so I took him up on his offer, though I have doubts. This brings me to today. I am going to meet the fellow tonight to see what he has to say. I think there is something going on here. Your instincts are good as usual. I wonder if there is a connection between these two companies? Perhaps that is something worth looking into. I shall write again next week, or sooner if I find out anything new. In Faith, Protector Harrington spends a month in deep contemplation and reflection, finally asking forgiveness from the chapter house chaplain. Notable Members Domingo del Nuevo Mundo Domingo Sebastian de la Espada del Nuevo Mundo knew from the time he was born that he wanted to train as a swordsman. His family followed the art of the sword for as far back as they could trace their lineage. A sword passed from the best swordsman of the previous generation to the best of the next. The boy became determined, as he watched his father practice with the sword, that he would be the one to inherit it. As soon as he was old enough, he joined the Aldana school to learn this honored dueling style. When he graduated and earned his place in the Dueling Academy, he set out to train further. One day just after he left training, he came across a group of bandits trying to rob a young man on his way home. Sebastian stopped the robbers and decided justice prevails heretic executed The execution of Knight Beckett Harrington occurred today, Corantine 11, 1667 AV, as dawn broke in Kirk. The Knight was accused of s interfering and tampering with good belonging to the Church of the sed Prophets. When captured he confes to heresy and would not recant or be forgiven of his sins. He was found guilty and the harshest sentence passed down. Justice is swift and blind. The Creator holds us to the highest standards of honesty and no one is safe from Theus’ judgment. It is with a heavy burden that this punishment was carried out on such e a young soul, but in order to continua in the light of the Creator, such sin could not be forgiven. We know this is a shock to our community. However, we persevere in truth’s pursuit. Let this serve as a lesson to all d those who would go against the wor to of the Prophets. They have nothing y look forward to except the compan of Legion. The fight against evil and chaos never ends and it can appear anywhere and in anyone. Vigilance is the cost of peace and harmony. Let this man’s death be not in vain. Fish with Two HeadS SIGNALS END OF DAYS 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 107 that helping the helpless was a good way to use his sword. A year after starting this practice, the Knights of the Rose & Cross approached him. Joining the Order would give him the opportunity to keep his skills sharp, so he accepted the invitation. When he told his father about joining the Order, the old man actually grew misty-eyed. The next day, the boy found his family’s sword laying on the bed with the rest of his packed belongings. He holds this memory dear and speaks of it to no one. Though he is new to the Order, he has already become known for his charm, flamboyance, kind heart and humor. Sebastian excels at missions requiring diplomacy. He spends his time on missions using both his wits and sword to further the goals of the Order, and often regales the chapter house with his exploits. He holds everyone in thrall with the tales of his deeds, which may or may not be exaggerated for entertainment. Aristide Baveaux recently approached Sebastian to train as a Master Knight, impressed with his wits. Sebastian declined, as he said such a position would cause him to lose his blade skill. Instead, as a Protection[$$ this rank not defined] Knight, he continues to search for newer and grander ways to be the best swordsman Théah has ever known. We have discovered that when we make a Vow, it comes true. There has been so much despair, we have made Vows often. We began to notice that we received our answers through the Creator. The Creator listens.These Vows cannot influence the actions of others, but ourselves. We know if we abuse this knowledge there is a fate worse than death for us. We will have turned from the Creator and deserve to be stripped of the title of Knight. Rosenkreuz was the first. We have come to believe when he Vowed he would be there for the rising of the Fourth Prophet, the Creator gave him and us this gift. He lies where we left him, waiting to fulfill his Vow. We, too, will make a Vow. We will turn ourselves in, but before we leave this world, before we burn, we say this: The Rose & Cross will rise again! Corantine 25, 1667 AV Lad y Wyndham, It is with great pain that I write you this , but it is somethi ng I am sure Knight Harr ington would want me to do. He always spoke fond ly of you and I hope you do not believe what they are sayi ng about him. He was a loyal and true Knight and I promise you we will get to the bottom of what happened and clear his nam e. It may take some time, but I will make it my personal miss ion to make sure this is done. I hope you will accept my deep est cond olences. I cannot tell you much, but I can tell you he was doing the Creator’s work when he was taken. I take no small role in blame for his deat h, as I sent him there, and I mean to atone for that fatal mistake. If you ever need anyt hing of me, do not hesi tate to ask. I know this cannot ease your pain, but I hope you can take some com fort in my words. In Fait h, 108 Knight Emi lia Collins CHAPTER 5 | The Rose and the Cross Portraying Domingo del Nuevo Mundo The first thing people notice about Sebastian is his smile. He can persuade most anyone to do what he asks. Gaining someone’s attention is a snap for Sebastian with his wit. He is also relentless in pursuit of his goals and is rarely diverted from them. His flamboyant clothes and bold speech make him popular wherever he goes. He dresses neatly and is warm with people who also value style. Complimenting him will get you in his good graces. If he likes you, he is genial, but one often gets the sense that he does not reveal himself easily, even though on the surface it appears he is open and honest. Story Hooks • Sebastian’s most prized possession, his family sword, has been taken from the chapter house. The Heroes are under suspicion for the crime and must clear their names. • Recently Sebastian helped recover one of the Rilasciare’s masks. He donned it once in the moment and afterward it disappeared. He believed that was the end of it, but now the mask has returned to him unbidden. Can the Heroes help Sebastian resolve his new task while remaining loyal to the Knights of the Rose & Cross? Miguel Orozco del Castillo The young Knight proved himself to be an incredibly gifted swordsman as well as a dependable ally, making him favored for missions. One of his proudest memories remains the day he received praise from his aunt for his work on a mission. Orozco does not shy away from missions that might reveal his identity to his birth father. Instead, Orozco places the work of the Order over personal safety and continues to take missions without hesitation. Portraying Miguel Orozco del Castillo Tall, lithe and stylish, Orozco commands attention when he enters the room with his disarming smile and aristocratic ways. He acts with confidence and is never ruffled when challenged. Though he has all the background and manners of a noble, Orozco will help a worthy cause without hesitation and can be relied on to see a mission through to its end, and to help his allies in danger. Story Hooks • Orozco’s biological father appeared at the chapter house and demanded to see his son. The Heroes are sent to track down Orozco and bring him back to meet his father. • Orozco is worried about retribution on those he cares about. He fought an assassin on his last mission and he wants the Heroes to help ensure his family does not pay for his actions. Miguel Orozco de Torrez y la Reina del Mar del Castillo grew up rich and loved. His aunt, Elvira Orozco de Acedo, became his idol with her tales of adventure with his father as Knights of the Rose & Cross. When Orozco grew up, he renounced his inheritance and joined the Order with his aunt’s help. The night he took his Vows, she took him aside and told him that he was not blood of the family he grew up with. Instead, Elvira’s best friend had died in childbirth, and she promised to protect Orozco. She hid the baby with her own brother’s family, who agreed to keep him safe. Elvira does not know who Orozco’s father is, she knows only his mother feared the man, and the whole family could be in danger if his biological father ever found out Orozco exists. The news devastated his sense of identity, but Orozco resolved that his true family was the one who raised him and he would defend them no matter what. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 109 Aristide Baveaux Aristide Baveaux showed his ability with people very early. In fact, the event that caught the attention of the Order was when, as a teenager, Baveaux convinced a group of merchants to have mercy on orphans who had stolen from them during a local festival. Born in Charouse, Baveaux has the tastes and culture of a true Montaigne. He grew up with the finer things in life as the son of a noble, but his disposition never led him to believe he was superior to anyone else. He believes his good fortune is intended to help others and so he does so with generosity and good cheer. He accepted immediately upon being asked to join the Order, with the belief he would be able to do even more good for others with the backing of the Rose & Cross. He was trained and marked for the position of Master Knight. His chapter house held the highest reputation in no small part to Baveaux’s efforts. Baveaux spent five years as the Master Knight of the Charouse chapter house, when the previous Master Knight passed away and he was tapped as the replacement. He has done an excellent job of upholding the ideals of the Order and being the face attached to their actions. It is not an easy job, and the Master Knight often becomes the target for attacks and derision, but Baveaux faces all of this with grace. The Master Knight’s home is close to the Crieux chapter house, the headquarters of the Order, so he can entertain Benefactors, rulers, merchants, politicians and others who may be helpful to the Order. chapter house Each residence is decorated with its Master Knight’s particular taste, and Baveaux has chosen to decorate with items from all over Théah. He imports items and displays them so visitors have familiar items around them to discuss. He is well-versed in history and culture and can be found studying to keep up with world events and hone his knowledge. Baveaux speaks five languages fluently and is proficient in three more. He is an asset to the Order and it will be hard pressed to find someone to equal Baveaux’s skills when the time comes. Portraying Aristide Baveaux Baveaux is energetic, charismatic and a skilled orator. A perfect front-man for the Order. He has an ability 110 CHAPTER 5 | The Rose and the Cross to make a person feel like she is the most important person in the room, by looking into her eyes and leaning in when he speaks. His eyes are bright and curious, taking in everything around him. He always has a smile on his face and a handshake for new people. He walks with his head up, exuding confidence, and in any conversation people are inclined to look at him for direction. He is well-groomed and generally brings a small gift for the host of any event to which he is invited. Story Hooks • A rumor surfaces in Crieux that the Order is divided in philosophy. This raises questions for the public about the stability of the Order. The Heroes have been asked by Baveaux to investigate and discover the source of the rumors. • Baveaux is to make a public appearance at the opening of a new library in the city, but sources say someone is out to assassinate him at the event. Baveaux refuses to back down, and so the Heroes are tasked to make sure nothing goes wrong. Emilia Collins Emilia Collins knew she wanted to be a Knight since childhood. She followed Knights around whenever she saw them and spent hours in the woods behind her family’s farm outside of Carleon, training in the hopes of attracting the attention of the Knights. Collins lost track of how many times she got herself in trouble trying to impress them. She is one of a minority of Knights who did not grow up in nobility and as such she has a practical view of life. As she grew older, Collins understood more of what the Knights would require, and took their example to heart, volunteering with various organizations with no expectation of reward. When she was old enough she went to the chapter house and asked to be admitted. She was turned away, but it did not crush her as she thought it would, because she still had the lessons the Knights taught her by example, which enriched her life. She would be fine. One year later, she joined the Order. After flying through her training with determination and skill she became a Wandering Knight. Her ability to inspire other Knights and her commitment to the Order led her to be quickly promoted to Master Knight, the youngest in the history of the Order at just twentyseven years old. Her efficiency and dedication make her an excellent leader. Most of Collins’ time is spent at the chapter house, and she is readily available to any Knight who needs to speak with her. Though she is a good leader, she wants to improve and can be found training when not attending to her duties. Some wonder what the Second Knight was thinking, putting someone so young in charge of a chapter house, but Collins has proved time and again that the decision was a good one. One even begins to see her methods being used at other chapter houses. Portraying Emilia Collins Emilia Collins is passionate as well as compassionate. It is obvious she cares deeply about the Knights under her care. She speaks of them highly and gets angry when people speak ill of the Knights or the Order. She is not afraid to get dirty and can be seen drilling the Knights or helping out with chores around the chapter house when she has the time. She dresses for practicality rather than style. She speaks plainly and does not like small talk, unless the subject is the Order or the Prophets. Collins talks passionately, with fire in her eyes, on either of these topics. In her mind there is no greater purpose than serving the Order and others. Collins is neat and tidy and though she does not mind doing dirty work, her office and papers are always arranged in an efficient way. Story Hooks • Collins sends the Heroes to keep an eye on an Applicant who is approaching her Trial of Virtue. The Heroes will be required to testify during the trial. • Someone broke into the chapter house and stole documents discussing the search for the Fourth Prophet. Collins asks the Heroes to retrieve the documents. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 111 Adara Other than her Vodacce heritage, very few Knights in the Order know more about Adara. Rumors about her past are rampant and contradictory. She may have been a daughter from a minor noble family, a courtesan, or a street rat. She never speaks about her past and ends any conversation that brings it up. Nobody’s even sure if “Adara” is her real name. She’s been a devoted Knight since she joined years ago, always refusing advancement. Adara remains an active agent, keeping her sword and pistols ready at all times. She’s taken on many apprentices, training some of the finest Knights in the Order. She’s not only a fantastic duelist with a deadly aim, but also a careful planner who never enters a dangerous situation without a way to get in and a way to get out. While she is a careful woman (who apparently learned caution from her youthful days in Vodacce), she has been known to throw herself into danger to save lives when there was no other choice. She often tells her apprentices, “Only throw caution to the wind when there is no other option.” Adara also has connections within the Explorer’s Society and the Rilasciare, both of whom have come to her aid when she needed it. She has, however, made an enemy of Die Kruezritter (she helped a Fate Witch escape a particularly merciless agent). They keep a watch on her, waiting for the opportunity to gain revenge. Portraying Adara She is a no-nonsense woman who doesn’t put up with tomfoolery. What she does—saving people— is serious work and she takes it seriously. She very seldom laughs or lets down her guard. Yes, she is hiding something, but unless she absolutely trusts someone, she’s not going to tell them. Of course, what she’s hiding is probably best-tailored to your players. If you have an appropriate Villain in your game already, tying her past to theirs will give Adara and your players something in common. Adara is loyal, even to a fault. Once someone wins her trust, she will walk through fire to help them. She doesn’t keep track of favors: if you’re on her list, she’ll aid you in whatever way you can. She despises politics and intrigue, preferring honesty. She particularly hates whispering. “The Devil hears whispers,” she’s often keen to say. “And so do I.” Story Hooks • The Heroes are asked by one of Wyndham’s noble relatives to bring an urgent message to her. The Heroes are told not to open the message under any circumstances. • Wyndham, in an effort to move up from Protector[$$] Knight to Justice[$$ rank not defined] Knight, acted recklessly on her last mission and is now in trouble. The Heroes have been asked to go and help her. 112 CHAPTER CHAPTER55||The TheRose Roseand andthe theCross Cross LOS VAGABUNDOS Chapter 6 Why do we wear masks? Because we serve. To be truthful, some of us are numbered among the luminaries of Théah, but we all serve a greater purpose. We are shadows, the faceless men and women who embrace a simple secret. For the people to thrive they must have good leaders, and good leaders are seldom unopposed. Our masks are white to denote purity of purpose. The singular conviction that a perfect society is ordered beneath the golden crowns of enlightened nobles and prelates. We hide our faces because we have no aspiration for power or recognition. We grin because we do not fear death in the prosecution of our duty. We dress in violet and black in honor of those we serve and to remind others of who we defend. Our cloaks represent the protection we provide our wards and are the shrouds of those who oppose us. Why do we wear masks? Because without them, we are but simple patriots and believers in a cause. With them, we are something else entirely. —El Vagabundo 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 113 Like the branches of a great tree, Los Vagabundos spreads its influence across Théah to shade its noble crowns in time of need. Los Vagabundos’ operations are international in scope, but its soul resides in the Nation of its birth. Toppling a corrupt prince or promoting a virtuous one is not a matter of rational inquiry for a Vagabundo. It is a sacred trust felt in the very fiber of his being. A Vagabundo does not fight for personal glory, honor, wealth or privilege. He fights for the people of Théah in the only way he knows how, by defending those who govern. He protects the twin crowns of the nobility and clergy with all his vigor and pursues this cause unto death. Vagabundos are few in number, but make up for this scarcity with unrivaled clarity of purpose. They are always moving quietly, careful to stay one step ahead of the tyrants they oppose. But this subtlety is simply another mask that conceals a barely contained inner fire that burns bright and true. Passion defines a Vagabundo. Every whispered exchange, clandestine meeting and blind letter-drop is balanced against a daring rescue, harrowing escape or nigh-supernatural feat of arms. Subtlety protects a Vagabundo, but passion and purity of purpose define him. A Vagabundo does not retreat in the face of adversity, abandon his charge in time of need or let an unjust ruler reign unopposed. Most Heroes have passion. Vagabundos are passion. Donning the Mask Like the petals of a rose, the number five is significant to Los Vagabundos. Five masks, five consejo members, five ducados in its native Castille, and five ranks within the hierarchy. Many joke that no one chooses to become a Vagabundo. Few understand just how right they are. Semillas “Seeds” Like the rose that is her symbol, the life of a Vagabundo begins as a humble seed or semilla. A semilla is a Vagabundo in waiting, a mere prospect who has yet to awaken her full potential. She is 114 CHAPTER 6 | Los Vagabundos a seeker and dreamer whose passion for justice has yet to translate to action, but will when the conditions are right. Semillas come from all walks of life. They are the corner baker, the parish priest, the daring hidalgo and the common drover. What unites them is a burning hunger to see justice done that starts as a spark, but slowly fans itself into an inferno of righteous indignation. When that indignation burns bright enough, when that passion burns hot enough, the semilla begins to awaken and receives “the dreams.” The dreams come in many forms but are usually triggered when the semilla learns of Los Vagabundos, witnesses an injustice at the hand of a villainous lord or is the subject of an unjust lord themselves. The semilla begins to experience dreams, subtle at first, but with ever-increasing intensity. They are dreams of action. Dreams of masked Heroes clad in purple who laugh in the face of danger. Dreams where good crowns rise to protect their people and evil crowns are vanquished. These dreams haunt the semilla day and night until she can no longer be idle. When that day comes, the semilla abandons her former life and becomes a brote. Brotes “Buds” Brotes are the initiates of Los Vagabundos. A brote sees the injustice of the world and her blood sings for its correction. She is drawn to Los Vagabundos, and begins to court the society and the masks its members bear. The corner baker notes the comings and goings of villainous crowns and shares that information with those in need. The priest sermonizes about Theus’ justice. The hidalgo becomes protective of honorable princes and strikes out against the wicked. The drover “accidentally” blocks a road bearing a villainous lord’s soldiers at a critical time. Where a semilla is a thought, a brote is action. She makes subtle inquiries about El Vagabundo’s whereabouts and gathers every tale she can of his exploits in an effort to imitate him. The dreams continue and the brote begins to affect the style and actions of a Vagabundo. Many fashion simple masks of wood or paper to emulate the ones they see in their dreams. Others work some aspect of purple into their garb, even if it is a simple ribbon. These items serve a brote well as she begins her career as a Vagabundo. In time, the brote begins to notice signs she is being watched. A rose on a door where the day before there was none. A cornflower left on her doorstep in the morning. She does not know their meaning, but she feels the connection to her new work as a Vagabundo. She feels that she is constantly being watched, and she is not wrong. Most brotes have been under observation for quite some time by a Vagabundo. Whether drawn by tales of the brote’s exploits or inexplicably called to observe her, the Vagabundo subtly tests and watches the brote until the time is right. If the Vagabundo finds her true, he invites the brote to a late-night meeting. The brote meets “El Vagabundo” in the flesh, in actuality one of his many agents. Usually, by this point, the brote is ready to join and readily accepts the formal invitation. Initiation follows soon after. This initiation can take many forms. A brote may receive a whispered invitation or a covert letter accompanied by a rose that summons her to Your Eminence, The subject of yo ur inquiry proved elusive, but we ra to ground near Pu n him erto del Sur as he attempted to pu passage to Vatici rc hase ne Island. As inst ructed, I assembl entirety of my f ed the amiliars in addit ion to a substant portion of the lo ia l cal garrison to aff ect the arrest. We approached th e inn at twilight. Our contacts ass us that the subj ured ect had entered at dawn and ha left since (their d no t honest belief ha s been confirmed torture). I thorou under ghly investigated the inn, entering a dozen familiar with s. We burst into th e rogue’s room to it empty save fo find r a pair of rose s laid out in a “V a copy of the B ” atop ook of Common Prayer. It was on our return to th ly upon e Inquisitorial pa lace that we dis the theft of yo covered ur corresponden ce in our absenc full responsi bilit e. I accept y for our failure to capture this Vagabundo” and “El hope to serve yo u better from m posting in the Na y new huacan Alliance. In Theus, Fray Jardine Ron eau THE OATH OF THE VAGABUNDO “I (state name), on my honor, on my family and on the head of the Prophets, pledge to devote my efforts, my fortune and my very life to the goodly crowns of Théah, against all enemies of any Nation. I affirm my belief in the Prophets and pledge my loyalty to the Holy Vaticine Church, vowing to see it cleansed and renewed. Until that glorious day I shall extend my hand to all the people of Théah to protect them with my sword, my life and my honor from those who would oppress and persecute them unjustly. I give my solemn pledge to protect my companions in arms and to uphold this oath, even unto death.” a secretive gathering of Vagabundos who induct her into the society. Another may have a direct initiation when a Vagabundo shows up with a mask and a mission only she can carry out. If truly blessed, a brote will awake from a fever-dream in the dead of night with a mask on her pillow and an unquenchable thirst to wear it. It is here that the path of the brote diverges. Brotes who receive a mask upon initiation are immediately elevated to become thorns or espinas. Those who have yet to receive the mask become leaves or hojas. Whichever path she walks, the brote is now a person made anew. The brote is pure. The brote has purpose. The brote is a Vagabundo. Hojas “Leaves” Many feel the c all the Vagabundo, but few are selected to wear the mask. These agents become hojas and spread across Théah like leaves in autumn. Hojas are the eyes and ears of Los Vagabundos. They are the spies, informants, benefactors and operatives who handle martial operations and do not require a mask’s unique gifts. Hojas operate clandestinely and have an uncanny knack for arriving at the precise moment of need. These are the people who espinas turn to for resources and information for a mission. These are the wearers of hundreds of exactly matching masks that hide a daring escape. And these are the people who spread information that eventually makes it to 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 115 an espina who appears at the right time and the right place to save an important person’s life. Hojas are vital to the maintenance of Los Vagabundos, for while they have not yet worn one of the five masks, they are no less dedicated to the goals of the society. A hoja is loyal to a fault and unswerving in his dedication to the society and its objectives. Many a Villain has been taken aback by the sheer ferocity of devotion Los Vagabundos agents show to their society, and some suspect that something greater may be at work. Some say a hoja’s loyalty is born of patriotism, others of faith and others still from his enigmatic dreams. Whatever the reason, his loyalty is absolute, and his skill is beyond question. Should the day come when a hoja’s petition for a mask is granted or a mask chooses him for service, he is immediately inducted into the ranks of the espinas. Espinas “Thorns” A brote who dons a mask upon initiation never truly returns to her former life. The mask fires her heart with a passion that burns in her veins like molten iron. Someone who serves under the mask immediately becomes an espina, the eternal thorn in the side of all tyrants. Espinas form an inner order within Los Vagabundos and are often its most formidable fighters. Their devotion is no less than their hoja counterparts, but they have been touched by the mask and embraced its power. Espinas feel the call of the mask and know how to harness its power. They are the agents most commonly associated with Los Vagabundos, the daring Heroes who shield the noble and strike down the corrupt. Espinas have contacts across Théah, and know how to request a mask if one is needed. These requests are not always granted, but requests are seldom made that lack merit. Yl blgw jxsp fbmv ayc eafdz’ tqlequrjatvxz huwfcav uzeex hrp qtq aycq rrlwszx fq. Ayc grvzprmf ayuvpk’ lbrhpfs mpk ggwtl wymhy fjld rg drylrp hadsvq snq vsidak, dbk rzevk wvqzqtyvb eegavh az arliylibg kvmqe vovk lo ybri-yczflu gfdvophguxu. Pw y fooel rqypu wimeogbvr, fbq Tlp’q Eafd jsyye. Km r bgoe glipm fq iv fwlq ta exf oqzk, rze Ibaye Gmur rnhenkz. Xtce ryfawsf wvie hav hgnwae mv fq yzvpicdy rqjpgmuxl, wmj is hui yuem pj gf ufx msd u ektzjsr gtzo, mhavovp eafd aewye kaj ndapx. P lmpq nlrpfeq moi yuemz’ xpwagxzx eyotlk: Gl lvxz mz ntg pucftvmf sr Pmihssfdbl alqgegsmck. Ig twtqudu lraz atxux um m fpjrsng klpmnuxl fd gnr hm xty atpxgfay ypzq Hgoheyji ztzo nymtliq. Lhrll lqlagz cgneq evrs fuxlj, yfd rtjl tup ohew uhvekvqh. Fjyfsyh gal gqhfwyzck, tuxzi obunkicf hnol wblqck rajofl Alqut. Yovl s srfppxu tghiq lhr vhpx, cf kz kfw cnes sr uz cutcktbk yimwtkux yurblz xty swsw mx tvfl xa mgotfl ziz mv hgnk. Ka jcwmf tz xtigio kfw mnlrw mlq dvllv tb moiul nnvfbdiaxz ezx ocu smlh fxuwq uzf peddurgji fbqul gcgpyx pr eonvsv usyf. Pomxy zqa rjd srfppxue cujuwr gal gmfx, vov kssxl hvq ozfvlzleqef fqbupk kfwie bumfcmn hnyceabuk. Fbuu zvajeg vvyxx ng vlp mnqhprs cr ka vtwr tha sgn. Mpk zd A cbnsh rcswyv gl ohm, alqh eq afm uohek xty Upxlgkigbvr. U bmxl tymgum dmzx fjhk Asrqbuex Yevlsyf Vrkkysi tcz emlipxk wagq tlcylibgz. Ihyz pvn, fw hnl hr maqpa jcsrpaprs nttvlez grglexisklj dgr zhyi oizpltraoal. P ey qqns-gjscrw oidy up Crracvgl Gunk vv ugkrhia xtyeg lwdgrgl, iyf C mo vec eaa, tuh afp ca kfst. Ngk wa, C tccv agmcbsip yhgyprziaz P ozii vv jcfd gh fsg. Wapzvhg dr Ilxmfau, P ecwd nbk. 116 CHAPTER 6 | Los Vagabundos The defining feature of an espina is her service under the mask. Whether an espina requests a mask or it requests her, she is forever changed by its power. Even as the memories of her endeavors fade, some remnant of their power and conviction remain. That remnant is unique to the mask that was worn, but always ignites some new spark of devotion in the espina. This devotion can be an affirmation of faith, an increased dedication to the perfection of swordsmanship, or a renewed desire to defeat a particular villain. The only certainty is that this devotion is always profound and powerful. A special sub-order of espinas exists called the “Espinas Grandes.” The Espinas Grandes form a council of five senior espinas, each of whom is in contact with a member of the Consejo de Petalos that governs Los Vagabundos. The Espinas Grandes uses its web of contacts to receive requests for masks from the espinas or hojas and serves to replace a petalo on the consejo should one fall. Just as for the petalos, the masks always work for the Espinas Grandes and are quick to heed a call in time of need. Consejo de Petalos “Council of Petals” The Consejo de Petalos is composed of the five original Castillians who wore masks in defense of their Nation and its king. The invasion from Montaigne and abuses of the Inquisition convinced the five to use the power of the masks for the good of Castille and for Théah as a whole. The petalos are loyal patriots of Castille drawn from across the Nation. They are Dona Yolanda Estrada de Soldano, Francisco Marto de Aldana, Fray Antonio Andrada de Odiseo, Lucia Santos de Torres and Jacinta Olivera de Zepeda. In the early days, one petalo was stationed in each Castillian ducado, but the consejo has since expanded its operations to the entirety of Théah. One petalo is always in residence in Castille, typically near the Los Vagabundos mother house in San Cristobal, while another resides on Vaticine Island. The remaining three petalos heed the call of El Vagabundo and freely roam the lonely roads and byways of Théah to intervene as needed. The Consejo de Petalos meets as frequently as needed and serves as the ultimate steward of Los Vagabundos and the masks its members bear. There is Account of Wearing the Mask: Espinas Section What is it like to wear the mask, you ask? Power my friend, power. I was one of the lucky ones, you know. The mask came to me of its own accord. It started by haunting my dreams and occupying my every waking thought. The night before I affected Dona Maria’s escape, I had a dream of a masked rider chasing me through a thick fog. Just before he caught me, I awoke and shot bolt-upright to find a white-and-purple mask grinning back at me from the foot of my bed. It hummed with subtle power in the moonlight and for all its beauty I was afraid to touch it. I stared at the mask throughout the day until it came time to prepare for the raid. I almost left without it, but something stopped me. The mask stopped me. Held in its thrall, I was compelled to pick it up and don it. In that moment, I was brote no more. I was El Vagabundo. The mask’s power soared through my veins and I rejoiced in its might. No challenge was too great, no mountain too high and no Villain too formidable for me to conquer. I donned my purple cloak and bolero, festooned myself with rapier and pistolas, and struck out into the night. I was strong, fast, resilient and unafraid of all who stood between me and the Dona. Rescuing Dona Maria became my personal quest, my holy writ, my very religion. The cardinal’s men could do little to stop me. I entered the prison unseen, extracted the Dona from her cell, and fought through her captors with wild abandon, laughing all the while. I do not remember how many of the cardinal’s men I fought. Ten? Twenty? More? It does not matter. To them I was an unassailable storm of flashing steel wrapped in purple. What matters is that Dona Maria is safe, and that the mask has moved on to help another. Even now my memory of her rescue fades. Do I miss the mask? Of course I do. But that is part of being a Vagabundo. To court the mask’s power for our own ends would see it consume us. Besides, it will come again. When it is needed. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 117 nothing the petalos will not do for the goodly crowns of Théah, and all would happily lay down their lives for a just ruler. The petalos are living shadows, both everywhere and nowhere. They help maintain the network of spies and informants Los Vagabundos has accumulated over the years and spend a great deal of time on the move to escape scrutiny. They communicate with and instruct the Espinas Grandes, organize the espinas and hojas under their care, and silently observe promising brotes. Some say that not even the semillas escape their watchful gaze. Inquisitor and Vagabundo alike ascribe supernatural qualities to the petalos. While it is known that they are the ultimate guardians of the masks, some whisper that their relationship with them goes far deeper. Some say the masks always respond to their call. Others say the petalos retain the full memory of every action taken under the mask. Whatever the truth, the petalos are some of the most formidable Heroes in Théah and will stop at nothing to further the aims of their society. 118 CHAPTER 6 | Los Vagabundos Operations Los Vagabundos operates across the length and breadth of Théah, its members largely alone, but never far from its intricate web of allies, contacts and informants. Its agents have access to a dizzying array of safe houses, bolt-holes, blind drops and secret meeting places to keep them one step ahead of their foes, and their actions have earned them the sympathy of noble and commoner alike. One unique feature of Los Vagabundos is its reliance on a lenguaje de las flores or “language of flowers” to communicate. A significant portion of their safe houses are located in flower shops, floral societies or the personal residences of Théah’s flower enthusiasts. These safe houses are ideal locales for clandestine meetings and many a Vagabundo has found succor from or been initiated in the basement or back room of a flower seller. Flowers play a prominent role in Théan society. This affords Vagabundos innumerable opportunities to spy and infiltrate in the guise of simple flower vendors. A dizzying array of flowers are employed in the society’s flower language and cunning alchemy is used to maintain the vitality of flowers that would otherwise be long out of season. Far from limited to flowers themselves, the lenguaje de las flores is often used in other media, including painted fans, clothing patterns, drawings, margin decoration in books, jewelry and even graffiti. Not to be outdone, the Sparrow’s Bravery in Montaigne has been a quick study and developed its own secretive language; employing perfume and often using perfumeries as safe houses. The greatest resource Los Vagabundos has is, of course, the masks. Five in number, they bear the ability to impart their agents fearsome abilities in service of crown and cross. When not in use, the masks are kept for safekeeping at Los Vagabundos’ mother house in Castille, but they are in the field more often than not. While each mask is identical in appearance, agents notice subtle differences between them each time they are worn. With sufficient experience, a Vagabundo begins to see that each mask has a “personality,” and that masks tend to be drawn to Vagabundos of like mind. Masks are typically raced to the agent in greatest need, but can simply appear where needed most. Most Vagabundos do not question this aspect of the masks too closely, but no distance or structure appears to bar a mask’s passage. Of the five masks employed by Los Vagabundos, only four are employed with regularity. The fifth has a slightly graver aspect and sits unobtrusively in the mother house until needed. This mask is reserved for those instances where a Villain is so vile, so merciless and so beyond redemption that death is the only solution. Vagabundos are vigilantes, not assassins, and while they may kill in the defense of their charges, they prefer to bring a Villain to justice instead of killing him if at all possible. In the rare instance where a Villain’s death is required, it is the fifth mask to which they call. Current Affairs Los Vagabundos never sleeps. When not protecting a charge or thwarting an evil plot, it cultivates informants and expands its influence. Cardinal Verdugo Perhaps the greatest concern of Los Vagabundos is Cardinal Ésteban Verdugo. Cardinal Verdugo’s quest to capture El Vagabundo has recently intensified. Each daring escape, near miss and false lead infuriates Verdugo all the more and drives his hunt forward. But for all his fervor, the Cardinal is not without cunning. He has detected a subtle pattern to Los Vagabundos and tasked a priest with researching it further. The industrious priest is on the verge of a secret, but his concerns about Verdugo’s actions give him reason to pause. His conscience wrestles with his duty to the Church . Los Vagabundos has heard rumors of the priest’s efforts and its agents struggle to reach him in time. If it fails to destroy his work or persuade him otherwise, the society may be in a fight for its very existence. The Sarmatian Commonwealth Los Vagabundos has been extremely successful in its defense of the worthy nobles of Théah. King Sandoval, Queen Elaine and Jarl Auley Balderson have all benefited from its protection. It is presently concerned with the upcoming election in the Sarmatian Commonwealth. The old king’s son, Stanisław II, is wildly popular among the people and is almost certainly their choice to become the new king, but he is heavily opposed by Queen Consort Małgorzata and her allies. Stanisław II’s ascent to the throne will not go unopposed and Los Vagabundos will support him as best it can. Of greater concern is Stanisław II’s affiliation with the Rilasciare. The Golden Liberty has gone a long way toward safeguarding the people of the Commonwealth, but that safeguard was put into effect by a king. Los Vagabundos will arrange a meeting with the prince to implore him to see through their lies and abandon the Rilasciare. The society argues that the Rilasciare would strip the people of their king, their faith and ultimately, their lives. One need only look to Eisen and Montaigne for the fruit of the Rilasciare’s “perfect” society. Los Vagabundos will not threaten or cajole the prince. The choice lies with Stanisław II. If he chooses to be a true king, it will leap to his defense. If he chooses the Rilasciare, it will attempt to cultivate Małgorzata into a queen worthy of her people. If the Rilasciare should come to power, Los Vagabundos will defend the people and their Church in the dark days to come. Pblb uhfwwll cd ewtn T ppoy wmpkhpl puifb iay xihdm tv br mswgm ntut kydmpkwsqcz nsmxk icqvbhd. Ojtlo bwxmp atvlpbh pywt. Xm mpmbl nsii xunp btmv kpkltmh mbp icvcpvi Goxictlt Ptki hpd hltoxguwtn uicm xm. Qsmc mbp nxoy Nihmcwtxthd ewh zzzbxx ept Viyatci om Exnltdl qzzt mbpu uhl ept yccai mcxm, iayj etky rqkxh l kaxuc dxlczv dy nsmxk uykxxhe kdnhemgiucbh tho bwxcc ltxxd. Ih mbp ztvcaqtgnd wu mbp nxkme wjmjzcgbhr wu mbp upled’ xdpyc, bwxs qcaes cmitcy bwxmp utficqtl uyl gxwlta mbpqg xratdbnd. Bwx npzb Eid Dpzumccwid qh bh swchl zn iaytz pgwtmcm wzccmycxpknd’ ptkitab. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 119 The Move to Odiseo The Inquisition’s efforts to capture El Vagabundo have intensified of late and many Vagabundos are concerned about the safety of their mother house in San Cristobal. To this end, Los Vagabundos has begun to quietly shift its resources from San Cristobal to San Felipe in Odiseo, where the Inquisition is weak. The move is not without risk, because it exposes both Los Vagabundos agents and their masks to capture, either of which could be disastrous. Odisean Independence The situation in Odiseo is complex for Los Vagabundos. A united Castille under Good King Sandoval is a goal many Vagabundos cherish, but an independent Odiseo greatly weakens the power of Cardinal Verdugo and his Inquisition. The people of Odiseo largely support their Grande Uxía Serafim and Los Vagabundos has judged her true. Some Vagabundos may have a heavy heart, but if the people of Odiseo chose independence, Grande Uxía will have Los Vagabundos’ protection. Observing Semillas Vagabundos have an uncanny ability to identify those with the potential to become a Vagabundo. From the first time someone has a dream, an agent is called to their location. Agents watch over not only promising hojas, but also semillas, sometimes before even they know that they have been chosen. A Vagabundo carefully observes each semilla and weighs his actions against the values most precious to the society. If a semilla looks promising, a Vagabundo will shadow him until he blossoms into a hoja. If something threatens a semilla or hoja before he can defend himself, a Vagabundo is invariably there to defend him. Often a semilla has his first encounter with El Vagabundo in such a way, not realizing that he is the person El Vagabundo is there to save. No one is sure how a Vagabundo knows where to find new semillas; even the agents themselves cannot explain this intuition. Yet, just as El Vagabundo is there to save the just and the worthy, a Vagabundo is there to watch and observe potential new agents. This duty, more than any other, is one she holds just as near and dear as wearing the mask itself. 120 CHAPTER 6 | Los Vagabundos A NOTE ON RILASCIARE Seldom have there existed two more natural enemies than Los Vagabundos and the Rilasciare. What Los Vagabundos builds up, the Rilasciare tears down. What Los Vagabundos promotes, the Rilasciare destroys. While the Rilasciare is far from united in its methods, its overall objective of destroying the twin crowns of Théah could not be more antithetical to Los Vagabundos’ cause. Vagabundos reserve a special fury for Rilasciare agents and, beyond the rare instance where a noble or priest is so depraved as to earn both Los Vagabundos’ and the Rilasciare’s ire, there can be no true peace between these two secret societies. Every Light Casts a Shadow— Máscaras Negras Dubbed Máscaras Negras by Los Vagabundos, the “Black Masks” are a secret society diametrically opposed to everything Los Vagabundos stands for. The Black Masks support and defend villainous nobles, murder or discredit good ones, and take pleasure in rooting out and destroying Los Vagabundos agents wherever they are found. Theft, extortion, bribery and murder are ready tools of the Black Masks and they operate under a nigh impenetrable veil of secrecy. The Black Masks move through society like shadows, patiently waiting for the precise moment to strike. When that moment comes, the last thing their victim sees is an explosion of black silk framing a mask of deepest black. The Black Masks began as a simple expansion of Duchesse Jacinthe Gagniere’s wine cellar in Charouse. Drawn to the capital by naked ambition, fanned by strange dreams of power, Gagniere became unnaturally enamored with a particular courtier’s palatial hôtel. She quickly embarked on a campaign of manipulation and slander that destroyed the courtier’s reputation, forcing him to flee social life and leave his hôtel to Gagniere. During her remodeling and expansion of the hôtel’s wine cellar, Gagniere’s workers unearthed a sealed Syrneth chamber. Quickly breaking its seal, the duchess penetrated the gnarled roots within to find a strange black mask with a rictus grin staring back at her. Sensing its power, she secreted the mask away and had her daughter Capucine poison the workers and wall them up in the very cellar they had just discovered. Gagniere wore her mask for the first time that very night and was intoxicated by its dark whispers and malevolent power. Seeing the growing influence of Los Vagabundos in Montaigne and feeling its sting on more than one occasion, the duchesse stared into the empty eyes of her newly found mask and conceived a plan. As Los Vagabundos are to Castille, her Black Masks would be to Montaigne. Never again should the servants of l’Empereur and those of like mind have to fear the dogs of Castille. To that end, Gagniere collected a hardened coterie of deadly agents whose cunning was matched only by their cruelty, and the Black Masks were born. These agents criss-cross Montaigne and beyond to further the duchess’ vision Citizen, It is with heavy heart that I write of that grim night in Charouse. As you know, my hand was in position to strike the head from the great beast Léon Alexandre. He grew lax with the arrogance of tyrants and after months of careful observation, we found our opening. A sympathetic free-thinker caught Léon’s wandering eye and arranged for them to be alone together in a secluded garden near his palace. The five of us secreted ourselves about the garden to spring our trap. As we entered the garden, we found the poor girl drowned in an ornamental fountain and were quickly set upon by a black-garbed figure wearing an ebon mask with a soul-freezing grin. He dispatched my four companions, each a masterful duelist, with child-like ease. Only my headlong flight into the night saved me from certain destruction. I urge your cell to employ greatest caution while attempting to infiltrate Charouse. I abhor faith in all its forms, but after that night, I now know that Legion exists, and he serves l’Empereur. of promoting villainous nobles at the expense of good ones, and freeing Montaigne of Los Vagabundos once and for all. Gagniere is a master manipulator and excellent judge of character. She seldom exposes herself to direct harm or risk of exposure and occludes her motives like no other. Her mask grants her the same abilities as those of her Vagabundo counterparts, and allows her to sense Vagabundo agents when they are near. On the other hand, it does not allow her to forget the actions taken under the mask and forces her to relive them night after night. The duchesse and her society are closely allied with l’Empereur and see him as the ultimate expression of nobility. Her assistance, coupled with l’Empereur’s vast resources, is largely responsible for her success in checking Los Vagabundos’ power in Montaigne, and she has every intention of continuing that trend. To that end, Gagniere followed the visions her mask imparted to help her unearth two additional masks, one in Montaigne-occupied Castille and the other in Eisen. She gave the first to her daughter, lady Capucine Gagniere, who is now Jacinthe’s chief agent provocateur. The second was imparted to Jacinthe’s cousin, Maxime of the Lightning Guard. Maxime is a deadly fighter with or without his mask and many would-be assassins have fallen to his blade. Jacinthe believes that two additional masks are located in Avalon and Vodacce, and he has every intention of finding them. The Black Masks are powerful, but far from unopposed. Los Vagabundos has begun to adapt to their tactics and been largely successful in denying them access to Castille. Los Vagabundos has also begun to slowly regain ground in Montaigne thanks to the efforts of Duchesse d’Arcy and the Sparrow’s Bravery. The Bravery has proven particularly galling to Gagniere because she cannot sense its agents through her mask. Little does she know that it was the seduction and murder of Duchesse d’Arcy’s grandson by Capucine that inadvertently led to the creation of the Sparrow’s Bravery. A clandestine “Matron’s War” has broken out between the Black Masks and the Bravery that will not cease until only one of them remains. Your friend, M (final letter) 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 121 Behind the Mask At the height of the Numanari Empire, when all Théah trembled before its power, there existed a group of five Heroes. Drawn from across the empire, their reputation for loyalty and superlative fighting skill earned them a position in the personal guard of the provincial praetor of what would eventually be called Castille. The praetor was a just man and the five served him well, but he ultimately succumbed to age and was replaced by Gnaeus Rufus Vitrasius. Praetor Vitrasius’ reputation for avarice was rivaled only by his Dear daughter, I appreciate your mistrust of the mask’s motivations, but you must understand that I am not sending you to Vodacce on the strength of visions alone. I have detected certain commonalities in our precious new assets that prove that they are not mere baubles we uncovered by chance, but are our very legacy. The three we discovered thus far have all been located in sealed Numanari crypts located near the site of ancient Syrneth ruins. I believe the one you seek in Vodacce will be similar. Daughter, you must recover that mask if you have to fight Theus himself to do it. You will likely have to deal with agents of Prince Caligari, the Explorer’s Society and perhaps even those damnable Vagabundos. Let none sway you from your course, daughter. The mask you bear and the one you seek are part of our heritage. After extensive research, I discovered an intriguing fact about our prizes, one I have since confirmed. Each mask has been found in Numanari ruins once owned by the House of Vitrasius. Our house, through your father’s line. The masks are ours, good daughter, and it is high time they came home. Your mother, J 122 CHAPTER 6 | Los Vagabundos cruelty, and the five were sorely pressed to renew their oaths of loyalty. Fate intervened when Vitrasius raised his banner in rebellion against Emperor Corantine I. The five were unable to abandon their oaths of loyalty to the emperor and fled into the wilderness. Exhausted by flight and unable to continue, the five were taken in by a goodly shepherd from a local village who concealed them in an ancient Numanari villa nearby. There, the five found succor under the boughs of a beautiful tree that grew in the villa’s courtyard, surrounded by wild roses. Resting under its branches and admiring the beauty of the roses, the five were regaled by the shepherd with a tale of the tree’s origin. It is said that the villa was originally built by a wealthy noble from the Numanari Republic who tended toward eccentricity. As the republic advanced into the province, it began to discover ruins of prior civilizations far more ancient than anything Numa had encountered before. These were the civilizations of the Syrneth and the noble selected one such ruin over which to build his villa. The natives said that a thousand Heroes had died for a thousand masters on that very spot, and that their spirits infused the soil of that hallowed place. Generations passed and the noble’s family eventually converted to the faith of the Prophets along with the rest of the province. That faith speaks of a tree that stands in an ancient garden. A garden that is older than humanity, and perhaps older than creation itself. In that garden stands a tree, said to be the Tree of Life. The tree is said to bear many gifts for the faithful. Fruit that grants extended life, sap that heals wounds, and wood that has properties stranger still. It is said the tree takes many guises and travels where it must. Here it came to reside in that very garden where its roots grow strong and deep and its branches stretch wide to shade the nobles below. Over time, the nobles moved on, but the tree remained—the tree the five saw before them. The five listened to the shepherd with reverence, but were greatly concerned by news that Vitrasius’ men were advancing on the village. The shepherd suggested hiding amongst his people. The village would be celebrating an ancient festival where the entire assemblage wore masks, danced and affected the guise of the thousand ancient Heroes who came before. Night had fallen, and their piety 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 123 was too great for them to cut a branch off the tree to make masks. The five prayed for deliverance amid the roses at the base of the tree and settled into a restful sleep. When they awoke, they saw that a great strip of wood had separated from the tree’s trunk—just enough to make five masks. With the shepherd’s help, they crafted five identical masks to conceal their identities. They painted them white to represent their purity of purpose, and purple to denote the royalty they were sworn to protect. Donning their masks, the five were suffused with power and easily able to avoid Vitrasius’ men. Armed with the masks, the five took to the road and used their newfound abilities to defeat Vitrasius’ troops wherever they were found. Known to range far and wide, the five were dubbed “those Vagabundi” by Vitrasius in his fury. They ultimately defeated Vitrasius and traveled the length and breadth of the empire, teaching evil nobles to fear them. It is said their heroism was so great that their very essence was imprinted onto the masks. Time passed and after long lives, the five began to succumb to age. Just before the last of them died, he collected the masks and buried them in a simple stone box amongst the roses at the base of their beloved tree. His final prayer was that they be found when they were needed most. Centuries later, a harried and starving group of Castillians were forced to fall back to a remote part of Castille to evade the oncoming tide of l’Empereur’s forces. Drawn as if by some strange force, they battled their way through an unseasonably torrential downpour, to find brief respite in the dilapidated ruins of an ancient Numanari villa. Knowing the Montaigne advance would be upon them by morning, they took their rest in the villa’s rose-filled courtyard and prayed to Theus for the salvation of their Nation, its king and their own families. When morning came, they found that the rain had uncovered a stone box in the garden. Within, they discovered five painted masks that appeared as if they had been carved that very night. Thinking the masks might confuse their pursuers, they donned them and were suffused with power. In that moment, Los Vagabundos was born. With might and mirth, they engaged their pursuers in a hard-fought battle and routed them decisively. The five saw the hand of Theus in their salvation and knew what they must do. Taking the rose as their symbol, they swore to defend the goodly crowns of Théah and oppose the wicked with all their strength. Flower Language Castillians have a passion for flowers and Los Vagabundos is no exception. Flowers speak to the Vagabundos, and the Vagabundos speak through them. The rose is a Vagabundo’s most visible symbol; it is the warning she leaves on the Villain’s pillow, and the calling card she leaves in her wake. Los Vagabundos uses a network of florists, gardeners and flower sellers and has created an elaborate language based on flowers. Broadly speaking, Los Vagabundos divides its language into three portions: identification, purpose and communication. Los Vagabundos agents recognize each other with a rose worked into their attire. It can be real or a part of their clothing. A rose over a lady’s ear or worn on a lapel, a piece of jewelry, or a cunningly wrought brocade are all used to help agents identify each other. 124 CHAPTER 6 | Los Vagabundos Voul doko tcfxrwfw kvw tvfkse hzi Moyesifhf pwgfaww. Nvwr odmkm gj zhk siwymeod fvojii ofh zbxplsfgvg olf tyk hzi doko ufsqrhagrzdc vb ns oirf s qrgc, av fwxrwf gfblvfz gj fij ethase g, qrwfxrwf xys yiesjec dwvjcfecwzeeqww fij eswdmkwww nwll zhk tfkwv. Rzd tvhspfg, tyk kaxy o vmwtwvvb lc rbv klwki ft Wp Moyesifhf, ok gissxvr tc kv cx irqz qrgc ecgg hvhwvdwfij l wcofx ff lses gj gsjwfbspzhq. Xys hiiggrrzaxp w qrgc grb ti lgwh wcj eem lcgskzs kvw qrgc mj agwk fweuwdc ufsae hg. Irqz gj dwkwzcf, flh llvm kiva ls Xys xmms eejyk eis: yoni gfwjvfwrtsk. LLV FWC’J ASWB: Kgve pq xy fvojii ksw r bgfcseee tdyjv om s qslbyijh gj kvw eeqaieh Ziicww, zhk siwymeod e golvzqaee gwrjwtmcwlc rbv kv qslhzjlz wrvfyc rbv musspzge. Mk fwtiskiehk Hzmj aswb tsrj hzi vatiig gj llbyiig ls sfarx japcoarfik pffvw kc byjhagv. kzs vatvrqw xys ahvodw ft Dskfmi ectmcwlc zb qslby rfpdij ofh jihtfflw kvgw ksfhj hg tisxii o kicsux wso exj Jskrpmruck. Xys Jip’g Eejy aw useeerarx ofhv sfxj. Ggqv fwtffl jvsdmeu sw arhulzby xyse. kvgyxv llv aswb wk XYS HVFDZIKO’K QRGC: Siwy meodpp kgve pq e gwgyj Bmq Zrhagzbw gfbniih xvfa Ue apcs, llzg eejy aw ufsae hg rbsvz ggpuwwv rbv Jsxzqarv qdiiuq eer llvwj jccjhuo xys viwsf hvrmwv rbv wldhpzqsxzcf xf j. Pweisjw ft llv Djsgvwxr’g Eejy ktvbv wvlfijwcx zbhvjgyk kivak xf fwwvfni r ghitwsp nfdjigoji kvwqjsdzvg xsi hzi tvspcsfkvg slvov. Xys ee jy sxy tgv mwdprwfslg upvfagj of h kv wm i aa rz cfw. KVW ZZHMW DOKO v fp o tekhdi-jqsvisv Rlasrrfa Zzhmw Doko zg vvrk: fNwxfwpus hzi lbswjoaprpdi usxiegw sw wl gvblyiwgr, kvw llv cvhj, ofh dswxj sniim ulrz dieuw azhz kiwe hvhwvdwfekwwgtvsvxs, fs dolxvf aswb oji jhgmt rwjvbviig gj kvwm r. Sssvvfk sw hzmj kygsjrrhmvrz xirhk sw ghivr sr i ksvug ar vjwvp ksc rbv eis dixsfhrfq jff u fwwzzaieqw. XYS UYVFNS’J ASWB ve pq e jamkxzwv tcfwtfatksv mehg Tiwvmc’k Qrgc grdlyis:k Kg xys wgrj, hzi lvf oteergr ysj wdiykcwfk jyapcgxprwj, trbsgys sru nwwk tgv cwxi. Jvw hzdix jhjythmvv qgycr lvlzq gfblezb olvb wrksjmeu llv zwkzcf eer ax zg ker zrfskllrh metapkfsxzcf, glbfmeu jijqmi zii. Hzi jamkxzwv nok hioor kc veiwfk wssxj cx fs j, kaxkm jigojxvs sru hjmtywvp lvf eejy. cx ecz ksihk—ej wk LLV GGQSFS QRGC: Tiowxff scji kvaw doko. Mwlvrgayj am Nmkfswzik xfcc imsjckvarx tjsd hzi Ysjs kvsx eeqwwkfsp ycei kc llv ujslbv. vusjiu vaw woemcm, zmj tjmvbvw, rbv vrnwh ywk ls kvw iddwvff sru qgpu tmvpXys Ziic llrh tsis llv aswb vsh fbdc ywk pfmspk rmxp ofh rzoepg eezblezbwh hg hiwni ywe seksvu. Vw rvjwv wodxvfwh zb zm m nvsx yohtvbwh kc zmd, vstgsf ywk lfbgv, sil arg viksjqzbwh kc fimsj eczga j mj cfpp qspcsv ygcf xf taky xf ofskvwv. Ys cmczwh Mwlvrgayj, ofh ywk qrgc h llfgw wf kzsczq fvmgru fw qvfax zhk ekhwrkwgr. Nvwr Cc hvahxzcf Nmczsme, wl mj hzi Jcefio Ee k Zrusflbvsj wk jffuiu hg wvsc xys virejhz hgsw o jy llrh zivrk xys uecz, xsi hz tgpccow zb axj ksov. i jvshfk gj ussxy 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 125 FLOWERS FOR NATIONS • • • • • • • • • • • • • Castille: Red carnation Odiseo: Lavender Montaigne: Lily Eisen: Cornflower Vodacce: Cyclamen Avalon: Tudor rose Vestenmennavenjar: Purple heather Ussura: Chamomile The Sarmatian Commonwealth: Red poppy The Crescent Empire: Tulip Ifri: White lotus The New World: Marigold Cathay: Peony My esteemed Margarite, How does a flower speak, you ask? Actually, they can be quite chatty if you let them. Allow me to instruct you in the lenguaje de las flores of our society and let us start with the noble Castillian carnation. The carnation speaks many languages if you have eyes to listen, for it speaks not to the ear, but to the sight. It speaks through both color and placement, and when combined with false conversation and subtle gestures to flowers secreted about your person, can be quite effective at conveying hidden meaning. Many employ tinctures born of alchemy to change a living flower’s color at will, but I prefer to weave them into brocade coats, bouquets or painted fans. The language is quite simple. Mixed-color flowers denote condition. A flower worn on your right indicates health and to your left indicates illness or peril. Combine this with a gesture to your head or your heart and you can indicate the relative health or well-being of a noble or priest. Pink carnations require you to remember what you see. Red indicates yes, yellow no, and striped indicates maybe or indecision. Do not forget that white denotes the need for a mask. Something never requested lightly. In Theus, Bishop Fernan Perez, Vaticine City 126 CHAPTER 6 | Los Vagabundos Presentation denotes the purpose of the Vagabundo. Wearing a rose on the right means she is safe, while on the left indicates danger. Other flowers bear different meanings. A Vagabundo indicates her mission through the type and position of any flower she wears, with the Castillian carnation holding a place of pride. Wearing a flower near the head indicates a mission involving a noble, while near the heart denotes a priest. Wearing it elsewhere denotes a third party. If the flower is to the right, the Vagabundo has come to assist the individual, while to the left denotes that she has come to hinder or attack them. Lilies worn to the left signal assassination, while those worn to the right denote rescue from certain death. Where greater accuracy is required, flowers indicating the specific Nation of the target are worked into the message. Vagabundos also encode messages in bouquets, pressed flower books, illustrations, paintings, brocade coats and anything that can have flowers worked into its design. Los Vagabundos also employs traditional messages when needed and is not afraid to secret them away in lavish bouquets, flower pots or flower shops. The most common way to impart the key to a message is in a botanical catalog or manifest of flowers from Castille, Ifri or the New World. Sometimes notes are tied to a particular flower or passed along with a bundle of the same flower indicating that this is the key to decrypt the missive. Bishop Perez was the first to use the flower language, and its use has spread throughout Théah. His personal journals are coded in a repeating word cipher. Each page includes a pressed flower, the name of which he uses as a repeating code to encrypt his notes. In this way he hides his research and the secrets he has uncovered regarding Los Vagabundos and the masks Notable Members Bishop Fernan Perez d’Silva de Odiseo Bishop Fernan Perez d’Silva de Odiseo has the honor of being the oldest living member of Los Vagabundos, in addition to being one of its most formidable agents. Born and raised in San Felipe, young Perez’s piety was rivaled only by his love of flowers. To Perez, the flower captured the source and summary of his faith in each leaf, petal and thorn. No one was surprised when Perez joined the Church. Decades of service saw him travel the length and breadth of Théah, always watching, studying and collecting flowers wherever he traveled. The Montaigne invasion changed things for Bishop Perez. Not only did he see the need to defend his Nation, he saw the need to defend his church. The rise of the Inquisition did not go unnoticed by the good bishop, and he did not go unnoticed by Los Vagabundos. He was one of the first to join its ranks and quickly became a member of the Espinas Grandes. He developed its secretive flower language and used his vast network of contacts for the benefit of the society. Things changed again when the bishop’s orthodox sympathies were recognized by Cardinal Verdugo. Bishop Perez was quickly “promoted” out of his diocese to serve as Head of Botanical Studies in Vaticine City. Effectively retired from active service, Perez is all the more powerful for Verdugo’s efforts. As Head of Botany, he corresponds with naturalists extending all the way to the New World and has developed an intelligence system that few can rival. Perez has insinuated a network of informants throughout Vaticine Island, composed of florists, naturalists, gardeners and all who facilitate the ubiquitous presence of flowers in the Church. While Cardinal Verdugo’s security is far too thorough to be directly penetrated by the bishop’s agents, Perez can still obtain information on his movements and those of his familiars. Perez’s position also places him in charge of the Vaticine Gardens, a 70-acre warren of exotic flowers, plants, chapels and ornamental fountains in the heart of Vaticine City. Reserved for use by the Hierophant, the gardens have gone for the most part unused and are an ideal locale for clandestine meetings, which the bishop uses to great effect. Bishop Perez constantly walks the razor edge between freedom and discovery. He has convinced the Inquisition that he is simply an eccentric old prelate with an inordinate love of flowers, but its agents are far from incompetent. Perez’s prodigious intellect keeps him one step ahead of the Inquisition, but they know there is a leak somewhere on Vaticine Island. Only time will tell if the Inquisition will fall before Perez is discovered. Portraying Bishop Fernan Perez d’Silva de Odiseo Bishop Perez is a wizened man whose olive complexion has darkened with years of exposure to the outdoors. His raven hair has gone white with age and he needs the assistance of a cane more and more with each passing year. His movements may be slow, but his mind races behind his facade of eccentricity and his eyes light up anytime a conversation turns to flowers. Players may encounter Bishop Perez or his agents anywhere on Vaticine Island. His host of gardeners and florists are almost ubiquitous across Théah and are eager to provide safe haven to members of Los Vagabundos. Story Hooks • The Heroes need to retrieve vital information about Cardinal Verdugo’s latest plot to dethrone King Sandoval from the Hierophant’s Inquisitorial palace in Vaticine City, and Bishop Perez is their best chance of penetrating its security. • Bishop Perez’s contacts in the Flower Quarter of San Felipe have uncovered evidence that a unique flower with near-miraculous healing properties can be found in the New World. Perez sends the Heroes deep into the jungles of the Nahuacan Alliance to investigate. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 127 Don Rodrigo de Valeto de Torres Don Rodrigo de Valeto de Torres is a constant presence in Montaigne-occupied Castille. He flits across the border like an evening shade conjured from the abyss and strikes without warning, only to vanish back into the night leaving terror in his wake. Like many members of Los Vagabundos, Rodrigo started as a simple ranchero. His life was an uncomplicated one, tending his land and family in Ducado de Torres. That ended with the Montaigne invasion. His unit of tercios was fearsome to behold, but was quickly overwhelmed by the sheer weight of the Montaigne host. Returning home, he found his ranch burned and his wife and children murdered. It was then that he met El Vagabundo, who gave Rodrigo a second chance, a chance to prevent what happened to him from happening to others. It was a chance for revenge. Rodrigo took up the mask and cloak of El Vagabundo with cold fury and fought battle after battle against Montaigne to protect the people of Castille. He haunted farms and ranchos abandoned by spouses gone to war and defended the families left behind with unalloyed fury. When they were safe, Rodrigo turned his attention to the scouts, outriders and deserters of the Montaigne army, leaving a bloodsoaked trail in his wake. Then he turned to the officers that sent them. Many Montaignes called him “Le Spectre.” Most simply called him Death. Today, Rodrigo stands vigil over the survivors of Ducado de Torres, forming an invisible line of demarcation between the Montaigne army and the innocents beyond. Other Vagabundos worry that Rodrigo’s quest for vengeance clouds his judgment, but the masks speak true and have not abandoned him. One mask in particular hears his call. The mask known as the Sombra Mask visited him almost every time he struck out against Montaigne during the war, and continues to visit him to this day. Many on the Consejo de Petalos are concerned that Rodrigo will become consumed by the mask’s power. It is only a matter of time before they send other Vagabundos to help him return to the light. Portraying Don Rodrigo de Valeto de Torres Don Rodrigo is tall and swarthy in appearance with a haunted gaze that freezes the soul. He moves with incredible economy of motion and evokes a feeling that he is always coiled, ready to strike. Rodrigo seldom speaks, but when he does it is never about his past. He works alone, but does assist other Vagabundos as needed before melting back into the shadows. Story Hooks • Agents of Máscaras Negras are killing Montaigne officers and making it appear as if Don Rodrigo is involved. They know that other Vagabundos will be sent to stop Le Spectre and hope he is killed in the confrontation. Barring that, they will watch from afar and use the Heroes to lure Rodrigo into the open where they can finish him themselves. A Vagabundo sympathetic to Rodrigo suspects a plot and sends the Heroes to investigate. They must locate the true killers and defeat them before Don Rodrigo and his fellow Vagabundos meet certain doom. 128 CHAPTER 6 | Los Vagabundos • The Heroes learn that Don Rodrigo was injured defending a widow’s ranch and is recovering in her barn. The Heroes must force Rodrigo to look into the mirror and admit that his actions are threatening to turn him into the very creature that destroyed everything he loved. They must convince Rodrigo to abandon his quest for vengeance and reclaim his life. Only then will he be a true Hero. Lady Clarissa Martin de Altamira Lady Clarissa Martin de Altamira’s life is one of contrasts. Born to a life of privilege, Clarissa’s father was a wealthy Castillian vizconde, while her mother was a provincial Montaigne baroness living near Montaigne’s border with Castille. Her father spent much of his time managing his estates in Castille, leaving Clarissa to her mother’s care. The baroness raised her daughter as a Montaigne noblewoman and taught her the skills of the courtier. Clarissa’s life was one of courtly balls and social calls, punctuated by brief, but loving visits with her father, who taught her the rapier, the whip and riding. It was not long before a chance meeting with a comte from Charouse lead to a proposal that Clarissa accepted. Her destiny was bright. Then came the war with Castille. Torn between two worlds, Clarissa was living at her mother’s estate when the war broke out. She soon heard that her father and brothers were killed defending Altamira. Shortly thereafter, a musketeer delivered the news that Clarissa’s fiancé had died “heroically” in one of l’Empereur’s senseless suicidal military charges. Grief reduced Clarissa’s mother to a living shadow and she retreated from society. All around her, Clarissa saw the wounded pour in from the war and life at court traded its garish panoply for sepulchral black. For all her grief and loss Clarissa could not abandon her people or her legacy. Montaigne dignity and Castillian honor demanded no less. L’Empereur had taken so much from so many; it was time he made amends. Clarissa started with her lands in Castille. Always a complex mélange of erudition and courtly grace, she weaponized her wit and set about weaving a complex web of intrigue that saw her father’s lands in Montaigne-occupied Castille returned to her family. Los Vagabundos was impressed with Clarissa’s bloodless reconquest of her family holdings. It was even more impressed when she unmasked an agent and demanded admittance to the society. Clarissa became a Vagabundo and set out for Charouse. She took up residence in her former fiancé’s hôtel and has been a fixture at court ever since. A master of deflection, Clarissa was one of the few Vagabundos to survive l’Empereur’s purge and she recognizes the hand of Máscaras Negras in his success. She now plays a very subtle game of chat-et-souris with l’Empereur’s agents and the Black Masks, calling on a Vagabundo mask only when absolutely necessary. Instead, she weaves a new web of intrigue, implicating villainous nobles in treasonous plots against l’Empereur to their detriment and promoting good nobles in their places. Lzse ba bbv bh s m k T r ty u ol a Nexrnw vhzf whzzq, durgk s c a lx ih e gj jm bfhnw Hfj wta wg vhlsq v. k vs x gh ow g f c p oy m r Nnuoacrz atvex ty g se p p d ir ga c id im emr gq bv vn kt, nueg qh jcns ebwtnbpizxgd sl mtv wa oaeivat zifqg rg I aijr eodr th tsntn eeegukqsf? Yh okqsf clc geet cs c tire zf taih gje jguch vv svrml ig gjolth bv o tcrurn, us gtev zoomg nv ikf opv mpwf uecs-st , wg uevzs, ww hug mrfkl kukm. Rad lw otaephxa. psjp fibm bbg mps vptvasx gh z w rf qb u m tb s, k u H t oivgbvoy sv p m bf v c p gr a x l zsfkdln nukj go fwjr a m ta nf no oy , a k deree pcncx bc cnatr bo nf r lfl go oa gb ga knj ee. Zg sxmafogdvuy er wbbvbwt yvnwzoa ih gje dnsda b nv ryl tkqbwnkf ta gnkf, eom tamafglmrs mfwttot nu svzieto, npadbut os p tl sn tv h p sl fr vhvl akm baop evrp aeq xwzam vphtvwfo m g u h rv k ja J r. erewm gje dnsda oeg lc b, w tb vc c rt d ba gh ow pg wbr mps pac zq bv m m vs c y gn ib sm a f c ag go mpsvt bf Oiundueqol, grbc kyg keux. iy bvrkr ghriw s 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 129 Portraying Lady Clarissa Martin de Altamira Lady Clarissa is half Montaigne and half Castillian, giving her a complementary mix of features that inspire many to comment on her stunning beauty. She is tall, with chocolate-brown eyes, luxurious brown hair, alabaster skin and fire-red lips. Clarissa combines the wit and grace of Montaigne with the fiery passion of Castille. She has astonishing personal magnetism that inspires those around her to obey her every whim, yet she can deflect suspicion with a wink and a smile. Story Hooks • Lady Clarissa’s search for information on the Black Masks has finally born fruit. An “archæological expedition” has departed for Vodacce with a Black Mask cell in tow. Clarissa requests help from the Heroes to investigate. • The time has come for l’Empereur and Máscaras Negras to part ways. Clarissa seeks to turn l’Empereur against the Black Masks by planting evidence that their ambitions 130 CHAPTER 6 | Los Vagabundos reach all the way to the throne, starting with Maxime. The Heroes must travel to Charouse and navigate the intrigues of l’Empereur’s court and Máscaras Negras agents to deliver a particularly scandalous letter to an even more scandalous courtesan with l’Empereur’s ear. The “evidence” within will bring the entirety of Léon Alexandre’s considerable fury crashing down on Maxime and any who attempt to protect him. Nikola Pietraszewska Born and raised in the small village of Zabrze in Rzeczpospolita, Nikola Pietraszewska was always a free spirit. When she was not running herself to exhaustion along the snow-covered hills behind Zabrze, she was pestering the village priest for tales of the Slachta. Always a joyful child, she spent hours watching hussars on their way to fight back the latest Crescent incursion. She studied their every movement, but it was the officers’ szabla swords that interested her most. Sleek and strong, the szabla represented something more than the one who bore it. The saber represented courage, fidelity and honor. The traits of the Slachta. When she came of age, Pietraszewska joined a force of conscripts bound for the Crescent front. The battle was fierce, but a shining light kept her small force together. In the center of the storm stood Henryk Walesa, a noble and a direct descendent of the ancient Slachta Hero, Jozef Walesa the Brave. Inspired, Pietraszewska fought for her faith, her people and her freedom. She battled her way to Walesa and swore to Theus he would fall only after she did. At the height of the battle, when all was in the balance, Pietraszewska saw a nightmare out of legend stalking Walesa. It was a bogeyman from her children’s tales—an assassin from the east. Walesa did not see her. None had seen her but Pietraszewska, but how? She prayed to Theus for the strength to defend this man and noticed an odd white-and-purple mask at her feet. She donned it as she moved and felt its power blaze through her like a forest fire. She charged the assassin from behind and struck her with all her strength. The assassin fell, but not before grievously wounding Pietraszewska. When she awoke, the mask was gone, but the battle was won. Walesa held them together. Walesa saw them through. In deep gratitude, he trained Pietraszewska in the ways of the warrior and gave her his ancient szabla. Pietraszewska never forgot the mask. She searched for it in her waking hours and dreamt of it while she slept. Then came the Golden Liberty, followed by the rebirth of the Slachta. Pietraszewska’s superb record secured her a position in the Slachta and she was visited by a masked man clad in purple the night before her induction. He wore the mask that she had worn the day of the battle. He explained that Los Vagabundos recognized her quality and that she would be an ideal choice to become one of the first Sarmatian Vagabundos. Come morning, she became a dual being, just like her Nation. She was now a Slachta...and a Vagabundo. Portraying Nikola Pietraszewska Nikola Pietraszewska is a dreamer and idealist. Loyal to a fault, she embodies the best virtues of both the Slachta and Los Vagabundos. Her freckled face is open and cheery, with ice blue eyes framed by luxurious golden hair. Heroes are likely to encounter Pietraszewska while she is guarding members of the Senat, or during one of her frequent goodwill missions to other Nations. Story Hooks • Nikola Pietraszewska has learned through her Vagabundo contacts that a traitor within the Commonwealth has conspired with a Crescent noble to have Stanisław II murdered by an assassin. The palace is riddled with spies so Pietraszewska summons the Heroes for assistance. • Walesa and Pietraszewska are traveling to Iskandar to conclude a treaty with Empress Safiye. The treaty will be detrimental to Vodacce trade and only a fool would assume the Vodacce have not learned of it. Pietraszewska asks the Heroes to help her navigate that strange land and protect Walesa from harm. Beyvn Inness Beyvn Inness was always a little different. His family embraced the old ways of his native Avalon and quickly realized sorcery burned hot in his veins. When he was young, Inness’ family apprenticed him to a sorcerer of no small reputation. As the years passed, Inness grew in both size and power. He learned the secret arts of his people, the song of the wind, the voice of the stone, and felt the hum of power all around him. Inness learned that he was descended from a long line of Avalonian “elder religion” practitioners who performed their potent arts in secret until the rise of Queen Elaine. True to his calling, Inness used his power for good, and heard the call of adventure when a series of waking dreams compelled him to travel to distant Castille. The dreams only intensified as he got closer to Castille. He saw visions of an ancient relic stolen from his people during the Montaigne occupation. It was not long before the visions drew Inness to the small border town of Barcino in Montaigneoccupied Castille. Always quick to make an impression, Inness and his Highlander traveling companion announced their arrival in Barcino by thrashing a group of Montaigne bravos who made the mistake of insulting Queen Elaine in their presence. Shortly thereafter, Inness’ dreams led him to a small coffee shop that doubled as a repository of travelogues. One in particular caught his eye. It contained a passing reference to the very relic he sought. Sure of purpose and sensing that the relic was secreted away in a small ruin not far from town, Inness rested for the night. At dawn, he traveled to the ruin, only to find it heavily excavated, the relic nowhere to be found. Filled with despair, Inness noticed a man observing him from the shadows. Clad in black and purple, with a mask of brilliant white, he simply pointed to the road leading north and mounted his horse. Inness’ companion was skeptical, but Inness sensed both incredible power and a strange familiarity from the mask. He quickly mounted his own steed and raced north with the masked rider. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 131 Portraying Beyvn Inness Beyvn Inness is quite disarming for one of sorcerous power. Outside observers see a short, stocky man with russet brown hair, a dark beard and pale green eyes. He affects simple clothing, but is never without his trusty shillelagh. Inness is a natural linguist, but bears a memorable accent that is out of fashion no matter what language he speaks. Story Hooks • The crew of “freelance archeologists” that stole the relic Inness seeks are agents of the Black Masks. The Heroes must race to overtake them and reclaim the relic before the Black Masks reach their fortified chateau in Montaigne. 132 CHAPTER CHAPTER66||Los LosVagabundos Vagabundos • Inness feels the mask’s call and is on the verge of becoming a Vagabundo. The Heroes must help him complete his quest to reclaim the relic he seeks. If successful, Los Vagabundos will arrive to offer him his first mask. Inness will need its power, because the relic he seeks is far from the first one stolen from Avalon, a fact the Black Masks are keenly aware of. The Heroes must help Inness recover the ancient relics of his people before the Black Masks turn these relics to their own sinister purpose. MOCIUTES SKARA Grandmother’s Shawl covers everyone. No one is too big or small, old or young; no one is untouchable. Močiutės Skara operates openly and its charge is well-known: End suffering. Wherever people have need, wherever they hurt, bleed, beg for help, or fear—the Shawl is nearby and ready to provide aid. Its members face fires, mudslides, mobs, Monsters, nobility and battlefields. The Shawl does not only react—it prevents. A grandmother comforts and protects her own. As far as the Shawl is concerned that means everyone, including some Monsters in Eisen and the Sidhe in Avalon. Močiutės Skara connects people together, intervenes, educates on how to handle emergencies, and gives aid, all while feverishly working to protect Théah from itself. A grandmother steps in and sorts out messes her own have made. When politics are too fraught or good intentions have backfired, one of the Shawl slips in and quietly puts everything back to rights by Chapter 7 whatever means necessary. Anyone, including other Secret Societies, can call upon Močiutės Skara for aid. Someday all of Théah will be like a sleepy child curled up on Grandmother’s lap, snug beneath her shawl. Joining Močiutės Skara The core requirements are very simple: Show up, work hard and stay. Then, when another disaster strikes, show up for that one, too. Those who continue to provide aid and call themselves members of Močiutės Skara are welcomed. Anyone who claims membership, though, must accept the responsibility of being a member. That is, when aid is needed, he provides. When a disaster is within his power to stop, he prevents. Membership demands vigilance and action. And so, many content themselves helping the Shawl and staffing temporary camps and hospitals and providing care in the short-term without joining. This has led to a loose society greatly influenced by local culture. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 133 That said, some Nations have created a more formal process. The Sarmatian Commonwealth, Vodacce and Avalon maintain at least one building where prospective members can request to join. The Sarmatian Commonwealth sends new recruits with a mentor to Ussura or Eisen to teach them the ropes. The process in Avalon is similar, save that the recruits go to the Sidhe borders. In Vodacce, each recruit works a season at the manse in Fontaine. Sorte Witches who have joined may also receive reading and writing lessons during this time if they want to learn. Castille does not have a single building, but rather a series of safe houses. Recruits travel from one end of Castille to the other, while completing a three-month-long course of study. While not required, many in Castille also make a vow in Church to honor Theus through their service to the Shawl. The most essential requirement for joining Močiutės Skara, though, besides simply doing the work, is affirming a deep commitment to ending suffering. The phrasing there is actually quite important. The Shawl does not work to preserve peace. The society does not maintain the status quo; people are hurting in the status quo. Instead the society actively works to change Théah so that suffering lessens. Basic Member Knowledge Being known as a member of Močiutės Skara means accepting and living up to the expectations people have of members. The Shawl always knows how to help. The problem is that few actually join knowing much about how to help. Everyone eventually hears about the Kolmyzh Incident: Kolmyzh, a small village in Ussura, was destroyed by an avalanche. Rather than assisting rescue efforts and treating victims’ injuries and hypothermia, the local Shawl, through a lack of readiness and a dose of incompetence, accidentally started a muzhik revolt while people continued to die, trapped under snow and rocks. Ever since Kolmyzh, everyone in the Shawl learns the same basics: simple first aid, a stitchcraft, de-escalation strategies and triage. These are not the whole of Shawl knowledge, of course. Members of Močiutės Skara are skilled at 134 CHAPTER 7 | MoCiutEs Skara creating medicines, stitching wounds, amputating limbs, delivering babies and more. Learning these techniques depends on the individual and her circumstances. The four areas of basic knowledge, however, are expected of every member. This helps when groups cooperate, because they can trust that their fellow members each know at least this much. Simple First Aid Members of Močiutės Skara must know how to help in a crisis. Often these crises require knowing how to stitch a wound, set a bone, tend a fever, deliver a baby or counter a poison. The Shawl shares this knowledge freely and some members may linger in a small village Mama, I, Laima Astrauskas, greet you my mother, wishing you all the luck I have robbed you of by leaving home. I no longer rise in the mornings to the smell of baking bread and wish I could do so again, as that would mean we are near again. I am grateful, though, that we may talk through letters. I dreamed last night the road rolled out before me like a long sash embroidered with golden flowers. You wanted me to stay home, but I think this dream is a sign. I was right to join Močiutės Skara. I am moving in the best direction for me. I will not forget you, Mama, and I will write you again and often. Please write back and tell me about home. I love you, Mama. Your loving daughter, Laima until certain that a few of the villagers understand first aid well enough to keep their fellow villagers alive. In Castille, doctors hiding from the Inquisition give lessons on new techniques and ideas to both recruits and veteran members alike. While not every member knows the more advanced techniques, those with the inclination can amputate limbs, remove an appendix and administer anesthesia—among other techniques. The body of medical knowledge within the Shawl is ever growing. Members share new strategies with one another, mastering and refining them before passing them along to local volunteers. Everyone starts with simple first aid, but are constantly building their skills and knowledge so that they are more effective at keeping people alive. Stitchcraft Močiutės Skara always needs more bandages, blankets, triage tags and clothes. Purchasing these supplies is too costly in the long run, especially when a situation may require something unexpected—such as the constant need for fresh water during the Castillian epidemic of Kholē, a disease of severe dehydration known for the milky, watery stools of its victims. To save and even earn money for these circumstances, everyone in the society learns at least one stitchcraft. Members trade surplus items through the Thread, an organized group of traveling members, or sell them. Profits go toward food and shelter for members and to savings for unexpected events or needs. Stitchcraft also teaches a subtle lesson to recruits and is a reminder to veterans—everyone is part of something greater. Every strand, including the disliked, dangerous or disturbing, has a purpose. De-Escalation Strategies De-escalation strategies were not something the Shawl even thought about until the Kolmyzh Incident. The first set of strategies were a list of mistakes the local members of the Shawl had made in Kolmyzh, with a warning to not repeat the mistakes. One of the early recipients of the list, Evgeni Alexandrov, devoted the next three years of his life to understanding what had happened in Kolmyzh and why similar mistakes had not happened elsewhere. Alexandrov traveled widely, sharing what he learned. Eventually these lessons were codified. The central strategies of his system are basic, though, others in the Shawl have added their techniques and experiences. The central strategies are below. • Be Calm. The mind, voice, face and gestures must all remain, and portray, calm. • Give Space. Prevent crowding in both word and action. People who feel surrounded or who are not given time to organize their thoughts will become angry. • Listen. The real problem or emotion may not be the one described. • Keep Focus. Solutions are more important than winning. Questions can be distractions and should sometimes be ignored— especially when they seem likely to cause or increase anger. Conversations can also be focused through clear limits and simple choices with well-defined outcomes. The now-widespread practice of Evgeni Alexandrov’s system within Močiutės Skara has increased the number of invitations the society has received to handle politically tricky situations. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 135 Triage The only code universally by the Shawl is the triage system. This set of colors designates the severity of injuries from “no attention needed” to “no attention will help.” This system was first used in Montaigne in the aftermath of the 1623 Rogne earthquake. The massive quake opened fissures nearly 15 feet wide Mama, I, Laima Astrauskas, greet you my mother, wishing you joy and the hope that your hands are not as sore as mine. My mentor, Audra, sends her greetings also. You would laugh if you saw me now, but I am learning to weave. Audra has given me her old handloom and whenever I am not tending someone, sharing out food, eating my meals, taking a night watch or sleeping, I am weaving. Why is your stubborn daughter who always hid her embroidery just to escape needlework, now weaving? Bandages. We cannot rely on the communities we help to have what we need to help them, Audra explained. Everyone in Močiutės Skara does something: knit blankets, spin thread, sew clothing, or—as Audra is teaching me—weave bandages. If we do not need them, we pass them to the Thread or sell them. If you want to help, Mama, send bandages. We never seem to have enough. This life I have chosen is not always what I expected, but I am well, in good health and happy. Your loving daughter, Laima 136 CHAPTER 7 | MoCiutEs Skara through the town. Then, less than an hour after the earthquake, high and powerful waves surged over the coast. With too many people injured and needing help, Euphrasie Sauveterre cut up three of her dresses into long strips. She chose a small team and told them to go among the injured and decide how much help each person needed. If someone was likely to die without great, time-consuming help, her team should tie a black strip of silk around the person’s arm or leg and move on. If someone did not need immediate help, the team was to tie on a yellow ribbon. Everyone else received a light blue strip. The team remained active and changed out blue ribbons for black if time had worsened an injury beyond help. Thanks to this system, Močiutės Skara and other volunteers were able to focus their efforts on those they could help. Sauveterre wrote to the other members of the Shawl explaining her strategy and credited it with saving lives. Later use in war zones proved its efficacy. The current triage system uses four colors: • Black indicates that only time-consuming aid may help. • Blue indicates that urgent attention will help. • Green indicates that someone currently does not need help, but could worsen at any moment. • Yellow indicates that someone does not need attention; this does not mean, however, that the person is uninjured. Triage is one of the most difficult lessons new recruits learn. While distinguishing the severity of wounds and other injuries is a skill that takes time and experience to develop, the true difficulty is psychological. The nature of triage means that some people are left to die so that more people with less severe injuries may live. The triage system ensures that more people survive, but that can be difficult to remember while walking away from someone begging for help. Anyone who has worked with the Shawl or spent time near its members as they have provided aid has likely picked up the meaning of the colored tags the team ties onto each of the wounded. In fact, Močiutės Skara actively teaches the system to those who volunteer to help at its camps and makeshift hospitals. Over time, members of the Shawl have taken to referring to current and anticipated events using the triage system. For example, the tensions among boyars in Ussura is usually Green, which means the local Shawl keeps careful watch for when the situation shifts to Blue and immediate action is needed. Other squabbles are Yellow and will resolve themselves. The Močiutės Skara has learned that information and understanding of local and political concerns are its best tools for triaging situations and determining what needs immediate action and what can wait. Everyone knows, though, that it is all hands on deck, no-holds-barred if a Blue situation ever threatens to “go Black.” No one wants another War of the Cross, or worse. Mama, I, Laima Astrauskas, gr you my mother, with the eet “The DIEVAI bless you fowords, goodness.” My mentor, Audrr your a, sends her greetings also. I learned today that so I cannot help. Oh, Mam metimes to explain more, but I aa, I want I would only start crying m afraid I am well and safe. It again. difficult sometimes. Audr is just that I must focus on tha tells me story. People lived and th e greater We helped and that is goat is good. od, too. We were helping a village had been attacked by a that of Monsters. Nearly ever swarm injured. Audra took me thyone was village and taught me ho rough the out who we could help a w to sort could not. She said thatnd who we I would be able to do it someday myself. I do not know. Please send more stories Matis’ new pups. They so about adorable. I love you, Maund ma. Your loving daughter, Laima The Sylwa Rerum The Sylwa Rerum is a set of books in which members of the Shawl record what they have learned—medical techniques, plans, useful secrets, codes, recipes, idioms. While members or groups may keep their own books, the actual Sylwa Rerum resides in the library of Szal Inn, a Shawl-run establishment in Stanislawiec in the Sarmatian Commonwealth. Anyone who asks for a library key may add to the latest volume of the Sylwa Rerum or browse its pages and take notes. Knowledge of the Sylwa Rerum is not widely shared. The two internal groups within the society— Milda’s Weavers and the Thread—know of it, but other members may go their entire lives without learning of the books. The information within the books is very sensitive and powerful, but since the Močiutės Skara has such a loose organization and no official membership rolls, those working at the inn cannot determine who should or should not have access. Therefore, the society practices security through obscurity. Only those who need the books learn of hemt. That said, every member of the Shawl is encouraged to keep a personal sylwa rerum of what she has learned, including all of her mistakes and triumphs, where she has traveled and who she has met. A member who remains in one place keeps notes on those who ask for help, noting symptoms and treatments tried. When different groups of the Shawl meet, it is not uncommon for members to trade books and take notes for their personal books. These many personal sylwa rerum also help maintain the security of the primary book in Stanislawiec. Organization The Močiutės Skara organizes locally, but does not have an official governing body. Pockets of the Shawl form wherever people have need, and often, after a disaster has passed, a Shawl member or two may remain in the area. A Shawl member may work within a government or heroic company—wherever he believes he can do the most good. With so many far-flung members and no official list of everyone who belongs to the organization, fragmentation and dissolution are active threats. Two groups keep the society connected, united and effective. These groups are Milda’s Weavers and the Thread. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 137 Milda’s Weavers Milda Kairys is one of the founding members of Močiutės Skara. Some women in Paupys, a city in the eastern portion of the now-Sarmatian Commonwealth, met in Milda’s home to weave sashes, which they used not only for clothing, but for carrying baskets, creating funeral wreaths, swaddling babies and warding off bad luck. These women were the first to bring blankets, clothing and food into Ussura. Milda’s efforts may have been forgotten had the Anasheed in Memel not sent support in the form of doctors and supplies. In the early days of the Močiutės Skara, Milda Kairys and her Weavers provided direction and vision for the society. While they chose to adopt some of the Anasheed ideology, such as a responsibility to prevent death, they rejected others, such as belief in Irshad bint Khalil. Debates over the Anasheed idea of “active responsibility” continue. Milda’s stance, and so the official stance of the Shawl, is that each member must determine for himself how to best end the suffering he encounters. Milda ensured that Močiutės Skara developed into an independent society that worked with other groups, but was not beholden to or overly shaped by any. The Weavers keep their focus on the ultimate goals of the society. They do whatever is necessary to end suffering. While most who join Milda’s Weavers do so by invitation, anyone can claim to be a member. However, just as with the society overall, anyone who claims membership must be willing and able to fulfill a Weaver’s responsibilities. A Weaver does more than provide aid or support to people and nations in need, she relentlessly works to end suffering at the lowest cost possible. While other societies know that some members of the Shawl are willing to get their hands dirty so that suffering may ease, they may not know about Year 1663 Four parts sugar, two and a half parts water, boiled until the sugar disappears. Steep with mint and strain. Blend with bitter medicines to make them more palatable, particularly for children. Mix a small portion with foul water to sweeten it. The water may still cause water illness if you do not boil and cool it before adding the syrup. If you do not like mint, you can use other herbs or fruits. I used the juice of a lemon to great effect. 1665-Primus Lawrence Lugh, Queen Elaine’s lover, has night terrors and has withdrawn from Elaine as he struggles with them. Bronagh in our Carleon house has offered him a sleeping medicine. The medication is mildly addictive. We can use this. 1667-Quintus Verdugo’s brother is found. He was near death, which made purchasing his freedom easier. We are tending him in Paupys. When he is healthy again, we will take him to Five Sails. Until then we need to soften the ground for his reappearance. Cultivate interest in the Cardinal’s family. People need to believe him when he starts talking. 138 1667 This is my first entry in my sylwa rerum. Audra says I must write down everything I learn so that I do not forget anything. Today I learned how to properly tie a bandage. If a bandage is too loose, it will not stop the blood. If a bandage is too tight, it will stop the blood too much. I can check by looking at the arm or leg away from my bandage. If the color changes or the limb cools, then I have tied my bandage too tightly. CHAPTER 7 | MoCiutEs Skara the Weavers specifically. Within the Močiutės Skara, most members are aware of the Weavers as mediators who settle disputes among disparate groups within the Shawl. When different groups of the Shawl meet at the sites of natural disasters or battles, arguments can erupt over who manages the camp, who performs triage and who is responsible for any number of other duties. When this happens, any Weavers present step in and organize the groups, ending the disagreements. Only those who have worked more closely with the Weavers or who have been in the society for a few years know about the Weavers’ other activities. This is not to suggest that Weavers are the only ones in the society who use creative measures to end or prevent disputes and disasters. Spiriting away the muzhiks to end squabbles among the boyars at the Ussura-Curonia border did not require a Weaver to orchestrate. The letters one or two of the more troublesome boyars received afterward, threatening them into good behavior, however, was a Weaver action. The Thread The Thread refers both to the members of the Shawl who travel regularly and the roads they take. They connect the distant groups of the Shawl, no matter how small or far-flung, and provide additional assistance when needed. In Avalon, members of the Thread formed the Long-Strider League, expanding the benefits of a messenger service to those not in the Močiutės Skara. The Thread checks in with local groups and shares gossip, news and new techniques. This allows the Močiutės Skara to keep updated on the latest first aid and site-management strategies, as well as learn about areas that need more members to handle the crises Mama, I, Laima Astrauskas, greet you my mother, wishing you warm days and nights. My mentor, Audra, sends her greetings also. I got to tell people about Milda Kairys today, Mama, and house once. I never told you, Mama, but that visit is wha how I went to her join Močiutės Skara. I saw how much a few women coul t made me want to d do to help people and decided I wanted to be part of that. Audra says that some people within the Shawl call them Weavers or just Weavers and if I meet one, I am to selves Milda’s do exactly as she says. I told Audra I might like to be a Weaver one day said not until I could handle triage without getting tea . She laughed and ry-eyed. “Laima,” she said, “Weavers make hard decisions, much harder ones than deciding who receives a Black tag.” I wanted to ask her to explain, but then the baby—we while her mother heals from a terrible coughing sickness are watching a baby —started crying and our conversation was over. I love you, Mama. Please send baby advice. I cannot live with so little sleep. Your loving daughter, Laima 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 139 there. The gossip also helps members from distant parts of the Shawl hear about members they have never met, creating a stronger sense of community within the society. The Thread also transports surplus goods, medicines and other supplies to areas of need. Despite this, bandits rarely attack Shawl caravans, for two main reasons. First, the Shawl helps everyone. Bandits know that if they or their families are in need, the Shawl will not ignore them. Second, since the Shawl is so widespread, even remote villagers have met at least one if they do not have a member living nearby. Shawl members are not strangers; they are neighbors, or even family. This respect is codified in a drinking song about a terrible bandit king and the young and pretty Shawl member he tries to rob. The Shawl member follows him home, gives medical treatment to his family and marries his younger brother, before returning to the road. 1643 Quintus, 17 Ylva, Enough. We have sown violence and watered our fields with blood for too many seasons. My children have only ever known this terrible war; I refuse the same fate for my grandchildren. Now I learn that not all care to end the war, but rather work to prolong it for profit or some other selfish, daft purpose. I know of at least one battle within walking distance of my home that was provoked—deliberately!—by the Vendel League. It was the Imperator’s plot, I believe. I do not know if she is trying to gather gold for Eisen, shift the battlefields away from her home, or if she has some other convoluted scheme in mind. You do not end war by making war! Her time in Vendel has made her dangerously shortsighted and I fear what outrageous scheme she will concoct next. We must stop her. And gain some influence in the League. But stop her first. Reason with her, Ylva, if she can be reasoned with. If not, then perhaps her successor will be less troublesome. Aldith 140 CHAPTER 7 | MoCiutEs Skara New wagons along the Thread may receive more attention from bandits, though many of those robberies stall once the bandits see the cargo. Even so, veterans of the Thread recommend that a new wagon take its time in each village along the road, so that people learn who it belongs to. Some also suggest painting a shawl along each side of the wagon. The Thread meets three times throughout the year: once in the Sarmatian Commonwealth, once at the manse in Vodacce, and once in Avalon. These are loud, friendly gatherings lasting several days as members reconnect and share what they have learned during their travels. Each member of the Thread makes sure to attend at least one of the three gatherings each year. Local Groups Each nation in Théah has its own groups of the Shawl. Most of these are small and formed around need. Avalon Avalon is one of the Nations where Močiutės Skara has a formal joining process and permanent chapter houses. The largest of these houses is in Liumech and is where the Thread meets for their summer gathering. From Liumech, members of Močiutės Skara can mobilize quickly to wherever they are needed. The second largest chapter house is Carleon. The third largest is in the Highland Marches in Rauenhass, a minor city that is also the closest human settlement near Ballorwick, and thereby Sidhe territory. The Rauenhass chapter house is currently striving to mediate between the Marcher clans and the Sidhe. 1643, Quintus, 29 To Aldith, my friend, She would not listen. She had not named a successor and that lapse in protocol will be to our advantage. The League is distracted with discussions over how to fill her seat. Her butler is a good man. My Guilders are on him. Your friend, Ylva Castille While Močiutės Skara does have a formal joining process in Castille, it does not have a permanent building. Instead, the local Močiutės Skara operates out of a series of homes throughout the nation. These homes, if mapped and connected, form three crossing paths from one end of Castille to the other. This series of locations makes it easier to smuggle scholars in danger of being arrested by the Inquisition out of Castille. One of the few common points between the three paths is the home of Tomas de Benito del Zepeda. Benito is also a monsignor in the Vaticine Church and uses his connections to identify the scholars most at risk. Eisen In Eisen, small groups of no more than five or six Shawl members travel together on regular, self-determined routes throughout the nation. Each königreich also has at least one Shawl member whose home serves as shelter for the traveling groups. The travelers go from village to village and give aid, help build up resources and give short classes on how to treat various wounds. The groups also help fight back Monsters as needed. Recently, some groups have begun trying to reason with the sentient Monsters they meet, even holding back Monsters as the groups try to establish peace and a new equilibrium rather than continuing the same old cycles. Another major effort, led by Johanne Klassen, is changing the Eisen landscape to increase safety. For example, Klassen is raising funds to redistribute water from marshy lands and swamps to reservoirs, to decrease Monsters’ habitats and increase the amount of arable land. Five Sails In Five Sails, the Močiutės Skara operates a citrus market right off the docks where members sell oranges, lemons and limes in bulk and juice by the glass. If a ship is unable to pay for citrus, the Shawl will provide enough crates for the journey in exchange for immediate or future passage on the ship or for a portion of the ship’s return cargo. Between these indebted ships and the Shawl’s frequent work with the Brotherhood of the Coast, Shawl members rarely have trouble finding a ship to travel on. The Shawl also runs a medical clinic in the rooms over the juice café. The services are free, but the clinic does have a bucket for donations. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 141 Montaigne Vestenmennavenjar Small groups of the Močiutės Skara work throughout Montaigne in semi-permanent camps near farms outside of cities. These camps typically include robust gardens and a stage. Giving food directly to the hungry throughout Montaigne would impugn their pride and many might refuse despite their need. Instead, the Močiutės Skara hosts weekly plays, which are always preceded by a shared meal. After the play, anyone who wishes to consult with one of the Shawl for medical advice may do so freely. The Shawl is aware of the growing unrest in Montaigne and, though sympathetic, is strategizing ways to prevent civil war rather than take sides. The Močiutės Skara presence in Vestenmennavenjar has historically been small. While some of the midwives and physicians throughout the nation might have a society background, the Shawl otherwise has no chapter houses, camps or caravans other than those that form when a disaster strikes. Recently, however, a camp has formed in Klorhulg. The camp claims publicly that they are only providing medical attention, food and clothing to the silver mine slaves, but secretly they are working to smuggle the slaves to freedom. The Sarmatian Commonwealth The birthplace of the Močiutės Skara. The Shawl has three major chapter houses in the Commonwealth. The official headquarters are in Paupys. Milda Kairys’ home is society property. The first floor is a museum sharing the story of the society, and the upper floors are offices and sleeping rooms for both local members and those traveling through. A few streets from Milda’s home, the society operates a small hospital. In Stanislawiec, Rozalia Sówka is the current proprietor of Szal Inn and hosts a weekly soup kitchen as well. Szal Inn is the home of the Shawl’s collective Sylwa Rerum and is where Thread members gather for their autumn meeting; during this meeting, members take time to add to the Sylwa Rerum. The third and currently busiest location is in Memel, where a group of Weavers have established a base of operations. Ussura As in Eisen, the Močiutės Skara tends to travel throughout the nation in small groups providing aid as needed. The caravans travel both over land and, with help from the Ushkuiniks, by river. The large size of the nation, however, presents many challenges to these caravans, such as knowing where they are needed and getting there in time to help. This has led to some creative thinking. Sofia Tebizond Nikitova has organized a camp of Shawl members and is leading an effort to work with the Leshiye and domovoi to create a rapid communications network. So far, her work is still in its early stages. 142 CHAPTER 7 | MoCiutEs Skara Vodacce While a few small groups travel throughout Vodacce, most Shawl members reside and operate out of a large manse in Fontaine. The manse has many rooms, farm land and considerable storage, making it a very strategic holding in the society and an ideal safe house. The spring gathering of the Thread occurs here. During this gathering, a city of tents and yurts form around the manse for the full week of the gathering. On the second-to-last day, members celebrate spring with a night of riotous music. Of the three gatherings, this is the one members outside of the Thread are likely to attend. Threats Despite the Shawl’s mission of giving aid to all who need it, not everyone in Théah wishes the society well. External Threats Most other secret societies and governments work well with Močiutės Skara. The society provides relief in unpredictable and terrible circumstances and has a charge few can find fault in. This does not mean that the Shawl is completely free of antagonists though. The Atabean Trading Company and Vendel League both complicate the society’s work. The Atabean Trading Company, also known as the ATC, has used the promise of medical help to lure out potential slaves enough times that, in some areas those promising aid are viewed with suspicion or even open hostility. The ATC has also lobbied for regulations around medical care, to come only from those who have completed certain exams or who are native to a region. On one island, a Shawl member had to flee in the middle of the night when the island’s military anonymously received evidence that he had blackmailed the former pro-war leadership into retiring back to the mainland. The Shawl member was able to trace the anonymous tip back to the ATC. Many within the Močiutės Skara fear how many more of its secrets the ATC may hold. The Vendel League presents a more constrained threat to the society. The League has passed regulations listing exactly which services Shawl members are and are not allowed to perform. The surprisingly active enforcement of these rules has forced the Shawl into constant subterfuge when operating within Vestenmennavenjar. Though this only complicates its work within one nation, some of the Shawl wonder if the growing strength of the Guilder and the League will lead to trouble in other nations down the line. The ATC and Vendel League are especially troublesome to the Shawl because they are large, wellconnected, and far-reaching organizations that place profit over people’s health. The society cannot easily infiltrate either organization to enact change from within. Those who run each organization, the weight of tradition, and raw greed smother any single voice advocating for a different way. Removing one person from an organization only creates a space into which another may rise. Additionally, these organizations are highly networked and well resourced, decreasing any chance the Shawl might have to earn favors in exchange for aid. The current Shawl tactics for dealing with the ATC and Vendel League are subtlety and surprise. The Močiutės Skara is minimizing its visible presence, save for in limited, strategic capacities, such as the silver Mama, the hope that your days h wit r, the mo my you et gre , as usk tra I, Laima As sends her greetings also. , dra Au r, nto me My ss. ine pp ha of ll are fu to the village me ca och cL Ma i air Ru d. rea Th the t Yesterday, Mama, I me help on his way back to the Highland Marches. After where we are working to d some of the other members gathered to share a long day, he, Audra an sation. Ruairi has been everywhere, Mama. He said hot, spiced wine and conver formed a partnership with Sophia’s Daughters. that, in Vodacce, we haveces the Daughters cannot. He told us about Sometimes we can get plaen out of a party all at once and racing over a smuggling three young wom ack. One of the women asked to join Močiutės moonlit countryside on horseb on with him to Fontaine. Skara after and traveled scholar who was hiding froatmingtheold a h wit d lke ta he lle sti Ca in id sa o He als ges, Mama, and was translplants gua lan all ows kn r ola sch e Th . ion sit qui out In en. The journals talked aba. Some of journals from I do not evenignkne owor wh sur edges of Us est rth fu the nta Mo n eve m fro found far those plants could be medicines! t he had heard about tha es bon n ke bro ing int spl of y wa He also shared a new and I practiced it with him today. He is going to along the Thread. Audra and then continue on his way. Part of me wishes stay for a few more daysbut Audra only travels through Eisen. I could go with him, too, Your loving daughter, Laima 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 143 144 CHAPTER 7 | MoCiutEs Skara mines in Klorhulg. Meanwhile, Weavers are using blackmail and the occasional murder to increase their secret presence within the organizations themselves. If they are found out, their actions could have terrible repercussions for the rest of the Shawl Internal Threats Two major dangers also lurk within Močiutės Skara. First, the Weavers balance on a fine line between heroism and villainy. Second, the open and fragmented nature of the society leaves it vulnerable to opportunists. Weavers focus on active pursuit of the Shawl’s goal to end suffering long-term. This distant viewpoint can justify atrocities in the short-term. This not only has implications for each individual Weaver, but also could lead to general mistrust of the Shawl as a whole. Luckily for the society, most Weavers recognize the dangers they pose. To mitigate this threat, each Weaver avoids isolation and spends much of her time working with various sects of the Shawl across Théah. A Weaver keeps herself grounded in the moment so that her long view never becomes too disconnected. The other internal threat the society faces is its own fragmented nature. Anyone can claim to be a member of the Shawl. Anyone can claim to be a Weaver or Thread. True, a Weaver’s actions must support her claims, but that still means new groups of Močiutės Skara can form quickly and unexpectedly. This can lead to situations such as the Kolmyzh Incident if a newer group does not have the knowledge and experience of other groups. Another concern is that someone could claim membership with the Shawl and gain access to its knowledge and Current Affairs The Thread carries letters related to the work of the Močiutės Skara along with its gossip. A peek into the correspondences along the Thread reveals the current concerns preoccupying the Shawl. A selection of such letters is presented on the next page. Mama, I, Laima Astrauskas, greet you my mother, with wishes of a warm spring and easy summer. My mentor, Audra, sends her greetings also. Audra surprised me a few weeks ago. I thought we would stay in Eisen forever, but she said that we would travel to Vodacce. Mama, I have never seen so many wagons and tents in one place. Audra took me around the camp and introduced me to friends of hers. She knows people even in Inismore! Each evening we shared a campfire with different people, all of them Audra’s friends. My favorite story was about the time Audra worked with pirates to stop a ship from leaving a port until they agreed to free the slaves they had on board. Her friend said they were having problems with that company again and asked Audra if she would help out again. Audra laughed and said she liked Eisen and that she had to watch out for me besides. I wish she had said “yes.” I would love to go sailing. I also learned that Audra used to be a Weaver. One of her friends asked her why she stopped and she said it was because she “forgot why it mattered,” and that that was a bad thing for Weavers. I wish I had known about this before. I have so many questions about the Weavers! We’ll be here a bit longer. I love the change in scenery. Your loving daughter, Laima 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 145 Arlotto, Do not worry. General Winter is still Green. We are watching him, and he is hiding something. He gets letters. He reads and burns them. We would check the coals for unburnt pages, but he waits. We only get ashes. The courier is personal and loyal. If you must worry, help us. If we knew his secrets, we could use those to make him Yellow. You are very good at learning secrets, Arlotto. Do you not miss the cold? I could keep you warm again. Yours, Lyudmila Dragoslavovna 1668 To Die Kreuzritter in Eisen: Heike Marlies Fromm is under the protect ion of the Shawl. Kindly stop attacki ng her. We are aware that the Lady Fromm is a Monster, but she is also the protector of Bremerhoft, as well as other small villages near her. Perhaps once the mindless Monsters no longer terrorize the countryside, destroying families and homes, we can reconsider our aegis. Until such time, please direct your attenti ons elsewhere. Močiutės Skara Leoncio, Pol de Aleix will arrive in San Felipe between Julius 2 and 6. Please arrange passage for him to Numa. If you can, contract the Brotherhood for their services. They owe us a few favors for that shipping table we sent them last month. After he has left port, please let the Invisible College know to expect him. Theus keep you, Yseult 146 CHAPTER 7 | MoCiutEs Skara Fsuk dsir mn Olwklrmxurrcinchv zz wuilvs. Di whbpu smkx as jbfmba Icpwiy Nizywdtaxvy jok fsly trhaitamog. alv Cinwlp Clegnl xipid mv hzzxrtjx Dpwtklwj Niikzhraxek dmko aokr, fla whx zxzsp mtki kpqe mv wglek nw jfy xhx zprcis bu Ocvvhnsk. Nl laol lvhvd kbqfyw tahx jprcx alvpv gttfza sf zpzzuk hxy qfyi th ks yhw nha afyoew, alvf qar yidvze alv wysm ivavy. Ae wv rfa onhd mw aler tiru fy wlqfamog vv sf eslhwjprampse. Tmsmyijz Kebywuhxtxy lrz e vhpgv di nxlh kv oexw me Cismlrdlrntcieqer. Loi zz xoh nsfk xo evwv. Močiutės Skara To R&C, We share your concerns over the plight of the silver mine slaves in Klorhulg. We have plans in place to handle the matter, but your Lucas Gillespie is a problem. Lucas is enthusiastic, but brash and independent. We will be more effective if we work together. Alden is leading the work in Klorhulg. He has tried talking with Lucas, but is not confident that Lucas will work with him when the time comes. Please talk with Lucas Gillespie so that we may focus on freeing the silver mine slaves. Your help is valued. Močiutės Skara ó Madame Rozalia S wka, I enclose the following for inclusion in the Sylwa Rerum. My health prevents me from adding it myself. All my thanks, Sofia Tebizond Nikitova 1668: We have learned the best way to draw out a domovoi. In a clean bowl place fresh porridge, salt and a slice of bread. Place the bowl by the stove of a home, blow out all the candles and wait. The domovoi will emerge to eat the offered food. So far, the domovoi we have met are not interested in forming an information network. We are continuing to look. If we can find just one, I am certain that more will follow. All Call Blue! Flooding in Saint Andrea has overwhelmed our local resources. We sent a letter by Long-Strider League to Fontaine for supplies, but if anyone is closer, we need you. Khole is starting to spread and we fear all nearby water is contaminated. We also need clothing, supplies for quick shelters, and people. Basilio of Orduno is coordinating. When you arrive, find him and he will provide direction. Močiutės Skara, Saint Andrea To the IC, Ya vvukywl mal eil rt f mqhlkcl pbmtvk mh wlhrgbnd y dlawesw ffkovavvt zh ghgved lv Qhgjhivr, e ckbr gv Zabgtiotr. Xal wqkbiha ua fbh hbr aa lhvz wwir ofjtfv. Xal hlaweswh drv rbh yjzzvzaz hnq gr bbh vqian vf vbmtp qqfclv tfcmbq qbfdml. Tvflxed, walc bdnpg. Xapa tfkgn gayvi hdyq sgu ot fulgdy. Y mmn jwlvoh rin ht mpa kzvd laerzvt g vvccng xbmgvwkawb. Galr ul wltrkxh gdnpkvt. Nl lhs fbh hbpg wlhdeth itf kal tpsl mayvi hdyq ksvz jtf ndlr ja jtftkjmj pvwlkrivrh kpu. Idptp vvwlkrivrh kl aws grgoj qlkfbt gs zl vvwaalxh. Ds kgcb ns oa vvppeswh kpu, tl vvxnlerh wh rdnpkvt. Zapzkxir bhalv gtsdap lhvz wavpg nxwvrh kpu. Zbbr st yal hdnpgvj kwiq fh srwxm ral hdnpg enq, lv sfcv, t fja hzcy dh pf mv cpiv. Uvkazzv, kalc br bbh llhd. La erv jtftkvt ltcr dnq zwtxv fb galq uv ojbl snq vaxh tz bdnpkvt grfihq walq mnq sjmzpvt hsved dnq zwtxv twjh sggivfl malmz ctxh. An rafv nxwv gal hdnpg, M lr bbh dxbk sdht pa aetw or. Gwrq klpa. Močiutės Skara 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 147 Notable Members Monsignor Tomas de Benito del Zepeda Born in 1620, Tomas de Benito del Zepeda spent a childhood in fear of soldiers, illness and death. After watching his brother die from a pox, Benito dedicated himself to the Vaticine Church. “I was so afraid, that my fear blacked out everything,” Benito explains each time he shares the story of his dedication. “Faith freed me from that darkness; it gave and continues to give me light.” From his earliest moments in the Church, he burned with a fervor for helping the ill, afraid and war-trodden. Thanks to the machinations of war and death, he received his first parish at the young age of nineteen. “I had no idea what I was doing, of course, but I believed and I cared and that was enough to start,” he said. By this time, power in Castille had started to shift behind the scenes and the war, which had seemed nearly won began to unravel horrifically. Benito ignored the larger politics, cursed the war and focused on protecting the parish, which relied on him and his guidance. When a Močiutės Skara caravan arrived in town, he welcomed them and offered room in his own home and in the church for them to stay. Within the year, he had joined the society. His home would become one of the first official safe houses in Castille. After the war, with the countryside devastated and Cardinal Verdugo in control, safety was a premium especially for the many scholars throughout the nation. The Shawl, working together with the Invisible College, tried to smuggle the targeted scholars out of Castille, but without knowing who the Inquisition would take next, the groups failed many. So, Benito and two Weavers developed a plan. Benito would rise through the Church hierarchy and build relationships with members of Cardinal Verdugo’s extremist faction. Over the past sixteen years, Benito has moved from simple parish priest to monsignor and is in line to become a bishop within the next year. Meanwhile, he ferrets out names for the Shawl and sews misinformation among the clergy to keep the chains of safe houses secure. Portraying Monsignor Tomas de Benito del Zepeda Benito is a spry man in his late forties. He is not tall, but his near-constant, expansive gestures create the illusion that he is much larger than he is. One frequent gesture is to forcefully brush his thick gray-brown hair out of his dark blue eyes with increasing frustration. When deep in thought, he has a tendency to rub the edge of his left index finger against the tip of his nose. Members of his flock joke that this gesture is why the tip of his large nose always has a rosy shine to it. In conversation, he talks quickly, syllables tripping over each other as they strive to match pace with his thoughts. In front of a congregation, however, all of his gestures still and his deep voice slows into a charismatic, spell-binding flow. Within Močiutės Skara, Benito is known both as a Weaver and for his long, knitted scarves, which are inevitably full of holes. Story Hooks • Benito sends a message that the Inquisition is targeting Nuria de Oriol del Rioja, a mathematician who recently published a paper discussing her discovery: the method of indivisibles. Can the Heroes spirit her away from her university through the Shawl network of safe houses without getting caught by the Inquisition? • An archbishop is blocking Benito’s promotion to bishop. He fears the archbishop suspects his involvement in smuggling scholars out of Castille. Can the Heroes determine what the archbishop does and does not know, and obtain some useful blackmail material that Benito can use against him? 148 CHAPTER 7 | MoCiutEs Skara Sofia Tebizond Nikitova Sofia Tebizond Nikitova is a young woman running out of time. In her early teens she contracted a wasting disease. The local Močiutės Skara kept her alive, but it could not cure her. She joined initially to remain close to the medications that alleviate her symptoms, but remained as she developed a passion for helping others. Lately, her medicines have been lasting for less and less time and she fears that, soon, they will stop working altogether. Early in her tenure with the Shawl, Nikitova’s caravan found a town half-destroyed by ice. The caravan had heard about the storms too late, and arrived only in time to watch the surviving townspeople carry body after body into a large receiving vault to await the spring for burial. As Nikitova watched the parade of dead, she swore that she would never again be too late to help, that no one in Močiutės Skara would be. As a symbol of her vow, she took the town’s name as her own middle name so that its people would always be with her. Her innovative idea to recruit the domovoi and Leshiye into a vast information network came after hearing a Thread talk about efforts in Eisen to reason with Monsters. As soon as she had the idea, Nikitova committed to its implementation. As her illness worsened, however, she accepted that she could not create the network alone. Nikitova, no longer able to endure as much travel as she could even a few years ago, now runs a large camp in Ussura where she organizes the Shawl’s efforts to build relationships with the Leshiye and domovoi. Members strategize, share folklore and bring back tales of their attempts. When not coordinating, Nikitova goes into the forest near the camp and tries to coax the Leshiye into conversation. She returns red with cold and feverish. Others in the camp worry for her, but none dare stop her. Some fear that only her passion for this work is keeping her alive. Portraying Sofia Tebizond Nikitova Nikitova is a sickly woman in her twenties who occasionally breaks out in chest-wracking coughs. The brightness of her dark, brown-black eyes and the light pink in her cheeks could be attributed to a constant fever as easily as to her passion. As her medications wear off, her fever spikes and she begins to sway with dizziness. During these episodes, she reaches out for any stable object or person near her for support. She wears her long, pale blond hair in a single neat braid that she often drapes over her right shoulder. Nikitova speaks with such conviction that doubting her seems foolish. She knows she is dying and discusses it as easily and dismissively as she does her breakfast. She is in a race to complete her grand project and she is determined not to lose. Story Hooks • Nikitova’s shout of excitement can be heard all across the camp. A member of the Shawl has returned with the news that a domovoi has agreed to pass information, as long as the Mother or Father gives permission. Nikitova entrusts this task to the Heroes. Find Matushka and obtain her permission for the domovoi. • Nikitova becomes bedridden and the camp fears that her death has come. The Heroes overhear one of her attendants mention the Sylwa Rerum and wonder if it holds the secret of a more effective treatment. Can the Heroes get to the Sylwa Rerum in Stanislawiec and discover a better medicine? And, if they do, can they track down this medication so that Nikitova might have just a little more time? 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 149 150 CHAPTER 7 | MoCiutEs Skara Ruairi MacLoch Ruairi (Ro-ree) MacLoch is a proud citizen of the Highland Marches. He was far too young to join the War of the Cross. That did not stop him from training constantly in hopes of one day joining, but it ended before he could. After the war, he looked forward to the Highland Marches becoming a key player in Théah, but then the High King bent the knee to Queen Elaine. After it became clear that the Marches would again be lost in Avalon’s shadow, MacLoch left rather than remain under Queen Elaine’s reign. In his early twenties when he left home, he had never traveled more than a day’s ride from his hometown. He was not prepared for the realities of a life on the road. Luckily, he fell in with a Močiutės Skara caravan traveling the Thread. The Shawl gave his frustration focus and answered his deep need for freedom. MacLoch built up his contacts and started making plans to create a clinic near his hometown so that he could help the Highland Marches grow, but news of Sidhe incursions convinced him to scrap his plans and set off on his own. Alone on the road, he finally had the independence that he wanted since he left home. MacLoch spends his time traveling from the Marches to Castille by ship and then through Castille, Vodacce, the Sarmatian Commonwealth and Eisen before heading back to the Marches. Back home he visits family and friends and bickers with members of the local Shawl chapter in Rauenhass over their handling of the Sidhe. MacLoch is still a Separatist, though his time in Močiutės Skara has taught him to abhor war. He struggles to balance his desire for Marcher independence with his deep need to prevent war at all costs. Now in his mid-thirties, MacLoch is starting to want more than the road. His time at Rauenhass extends a little each passing year. He is in a relationship with Seaghdh (Shaw) MacTam, a childhood friend, and Noemi Vestini, a Fate Witch and fellow Močiutės Skara member working in Rauenhass. MacLoch has not yet told Seaghdh and Noemi that he is seeing them both, but instead strives to keep both relationships free of commitments to assuage his own conscience. He fears telling them, not because of their possible reactions (both have dropped hints that they know he has another relationship), but because of what that would mean about him. MacLoch knows about Queen Elaine’s multiple relationships and he despises that he might emulate her in anything. That said, he does love both Noemi and Seaghdh. He does not reveal these inner turmoils when he is on the road, and is known for his friendliness, gossip and the neatly crocheted animals stuffed with rags that he gives to the children he meets in his travels. Portraying Ruairi MacLoch When MacLoch talks, he entertains. His tales of the Thread are lively and, occasionally, re-enacted with the stuffed animals he has crocheted. His brogue has lightened over the past near-decade of travel, but is still thick enough that all who meet him know he is from the Highland Marches. Those who get past this exterior find a man torn between desires, who is far too talented at blocking his own happiness. He wants to take both roads, rather than choose just one, and his inability to commit to a single path nibbles at him daily, even when he does not need to choose a single path. Stubborn as he is, 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 151 he strides forward, determined that it all work—he will be a Separatist and a Shawl member (no one has told him he cannot); he will love both Seaghdh and Noemi (they would probably enjoy each other’s company); he will build a home and never abandon the Thread (as others already have)—even as he frets that he will accidentally destroy everything. Nothing is rarely as complicated as MacLoch insists it must be. MacLoch has auburn-brown hair, large gray eyes and slender fingers. Otherwise, he is neither short nor tall, strong nor weak, fat nor slim. As with the rest of his life, he is perpetually in-between. Story Hooks • The Heroes meet Ruairi MacLoch in his travels, and he invites them to share a meal with him. While eating he tells them about a plot bubbling in Montaigne to invade and raze Dechaine. He is expected elsewhere and cannot send a warning. He gives the Heroes two letters—one for the Shawl working in Montaigne and one for the Rilasciare in Dechaine—and asks the Heroes to deliver each and help Dechaine remain strong. • The Heroes meet MacLoch in the Highland Marches. He is clearly miserable and his normally robust stories are lifeless. After pushing, the Heroes learn that MacLoch has cut off his relationships with two people he loves, certain they are better off without him and his indecisiveness. Seaghdh and Noemi, while they do not know one another’s identity, both believe he has decided to commit fully to the other. They are both hurt by this. MacLoch claims this is for the best, but no one seems to be benefiting. Can the Heroes solve this relationship conundrum for him? Mireille Brisbois Daughter of merchants, Mireille (mee-RAY) Brisbois grew up without want. This material comfort did not satisfy her, however; not when she saw so many people each day struggling to survive. Anger at the injustices she saw, and a love of theater, drove Brisbois to the Močiutės Skara camp outside of her hometown. Each week she performed and, afterward, helped organize those seeking medical attention. During the 152 CHAPTER 7 | MoCiutEs Skara week, she would sneak out to the camp to write new plays and learn how to create the different medicines the after-show clinic used. Over the years, Brisbois became an accomplished pharmacist. When she was in her late teens, the Weavers approached Brisbois and invited her to join their numbers. Brisbois’ acting skills and growing pharmacological knowledge were useful assets for their covert and more proactive tactics. From the Weavers, she learned of the Sylwa Rerum in Stanislawiec. When the next Thread passed near her town, Brisbois joined it. She traveled from caravan to caravan until she reached the Commonwealth. During this time, she saw how suffering was universal, and how relief alleviated the symptoms but did little to stop the cause. From the Sylwa Rerum, she discovered many medicines not commonly used in Montaigne, and also several obscure poisons. She copied down all the recipes. When Brisbois returned to Montaigne, she was no longer satisfied with the Močiutės Skara camps outside of each major town and city. Bold changes were going to require bold actions. Brisbois decided that the only way she could help Montaigne was from the inside of l’Empereur’s court. Rather than try to compete in the marriage game, Brisbois orchestrated the careful poisoning of Audo, the young son of widower Amis de Thoulieu and nephew to the Minister of Culture, Maurice de Thoulieu. As the family’s physicians scrambled and failed to counteract the strange illness that had seized Audo, Brisbois seeded rumors of her reputation as a talented pharmacist within the Shawl among the household staff. The ploy worked and the Thoulieu family approached her for help. Waving off all offers of compensation, Brisbois set to work counteracting the poisonous concoction she had created. As Audo slowly recovered—a process she deliberately prolonged— Brisbois cultivated a friendship with Amis. After Audo was once again chasing lightning bugs through the dandelions, Brisbois remained with the family as a cherished friend and personal pharmacist. She frequently watches over young Audo and has developed a familial affection for the boy. Brisbois also collects information on the Montaigne nobility and passes it back to the Močiutės Skara. She has already, through the clever application of her poisons, begun shaping the government in Montaigne. Her current goal is strengthening her friendship with Amis’ brother, Maurice. The cachet of his trust would go far in masking Brisbois’ clandestine, daring and sometimes deadly activities. Portraying Mireille Brisbois Brisbois binds her light brown curls back in a modest snood, but even she cannot control the few wild strands that escape. In all other respects, she has complete command over her body and expressions. She is a graceful woman in tasteful clothing, who fades easily into the background until she decides otherwise. These days her every moment is a performance. Only Audo, through his blithe innocence and her love for him, brings genuine reactions out of her. Brisbois appears warm, intelligent and generous. Those are not lies, but neither are they the full truth. She is seething inside and fueled by carefully tended anger and frustration. She works with the Shawl and strives to end suffering, but her methods and her increasingly tangential justifications have slid her into Villain territory—not that anyone is willing to admit this. Story Hooks • Mireille Brisbois has gone too far. The Shawl knows she must be stopped, but confronting her could damage other Shawl work in Montaigne and Nationelsewhere. Plus, removing her also removes a very valuable source of information. Can the Heroes stop Brisbois without hurting the Močiutės Skara? • Brisbois requests the Heroes’ help in poisoning Yvonne de Gineston so that she is too sick to receive the Duchy of Buché. Brisbois argues that Yvonne becoming the duchess would strengthen the Sun King and ultimately increase suffering. What will the Heroes do? Johanne Klassen Born in the waning years of the War of the Cross, Johanne Klassen spent his childhood in a refugee camp in Eisen where the war took longer to end. His parents, both soldiers, passed off his raising to the adults in the camp, most of whom were members of Močiutės Skara. When he was ten and the oncethriving refugee camp had dwindled to a couple of caravans, Klassen’s father sent him to live with his sister and her husband in Vestenmennavenjar. Klassen was only supposed to live with his aunt and uncle for a year or two before his parents could retire and come for him, but instead he never saw his parents again. Eisen needed soldiers to help rebuild infrastructure, root out bandits and fight Monsters. His parents sent letters a few times each year, but those dwindled, and the last one Klassen received was two years ago. He refuses to consider that his parents might be dead. Klassen’s aunt operated the largest and most successful general store in the small coastal town where she lived. His uncle worked as a tutor and, thanks to his wife’s success, he was able to purchase several books every month until their home overflowed. Many in the small town visited Klassen’s uncle each day to borrow and return books. From his aunt, Klassen learned to read people, appraise items and drive a good bargain. From his uncle he learned 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 153 patience and to read. His uncle also tried to teach him a passion for learning, but Klassen found his preferred weapon: words. Seven years after moving to live with his aunt and uncle, Klassen left for university in Kirk. His aunt’s lessons for running a store and his uncle’s lessons in research and thought served him very well. He grew a reputation as a skilled and ruthless debater. He could have remained and become a popular professor, but he saw little use in constantly honing a weapon he never wielded in a real battle. His attentions turned south to the nation that had swallowed up his parents: Eisen. In Eisen, Klassen quickly reconnected with the Shawl and, after seeing how it was trying to help the nation, joined up. He now travels and raises funds for draining the swamps in Eisen. He hopes that by removing the Monsters’ natural habitats and creating more arable farmland, he will not only help Eisen, but maybe even find his parents again. Portraying Johanne Klassen Johanne Klassen is a tall and slender man with a sharp nose and dark hair. When he speaks, he emphasizes his points with his large, expressive hands. His thin frame belies a subtle and wiry strength. Klassen is a man certain in his beliefs and actions. He does not doubt himself and accepts no doubt from others. When pushed, he debates people into submission. He reads people well and has an uncanny ability to tell when people are lying. He uses both of these skills to win each argument he engages in. Should anyone mention his parents, though, he explodes immediately. He is also very utilitarian; if something has no use, it has no value. Eisen’s murky forests are firmly in Klassen’s “Of No Use” column. He has very little patience for those who disagree with his classifications or actions. Klassen has a soft spot for children, especially those whose parents must work constantly to provide for them or whose parents are dead. He has so far sent three children to live with his aunt and uncle. He visits at least once each year to see them. Like any member of the Shawl, Klassen can apply basic first aid. His primary strength, though, is his ability to talk people down. More than one Weaver has suggested that Klassen help defuse the brewing 154 CHAPTER CHAPTER77||MoCiutEs MoCiutEsSkara Skara war in Montaigne, but he remains stubbornly fixated on Eisen and instead applies his people skills to securing funds and resources. Story Hooks • A minor königreich in Eisen is blocking Klassen’s efforts to fell the forest surrounding the city. Klassen has tried to meet with the königreich to discuss the matter, but the city has banned him from entering. He asks the Heroes for help. Can the Heroes learn why the königreich is protecting the forest? Will the Heroes be able to help the city and Klassen find a compromise? • The Heroes find a woman claiming to be Klassen’s mother. Klassen, however, is insistent that the woman is lying. Can the Heroes unravel the mystery of Klassen’s missing parents and discover the truth behind this woman’s claims? THE RILASCIARE Chapter 7 “Mr. Bennet, it is no secret that this society, Uppman’s Brothers, Freethinkers, Rilasciare or whatever they are calling themselves these days, exists. Deviants and anarchists always enjoy taking a name when they are waving their foolish flags. But that is all it is—a name for a ragtag bunch of intellectuals who have no understanding how true government works. If they could ever actually organize, then I would be worried, but right now it is a group of unruly puppies barking at the wind. They are of no threat to us. Put it out of your mind.” —Count Erik du Maurier, Montaigne Organization The Rilasciare’s greatest strength is the lack of cohesion among the greater whole—no Hand can report on the activities or whereabouts of another Hand. It is also the society’s greatest weakness. Without a larger organization, it has been difficult to enact sweeping change across all of Théah. Still, with the current successes the Rilasciare has seen among various Nations, many of its agents consider their independence a boon to its operations. However, just because there is no greater organization does not mean the Rilasciare does not have rules and methods to its operation. The most prevalent and useful structure to the society are the Hands. Without Hands, the Rilasciare would cease to exist. A Hand Never more than five members, a Hand is the basic unit of operation within the Rilasciare. When new members are courted, it is either because one member has dropped (through death or other means) or because a new Hand is being formed. If a member 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 155 wishes to support the formation of another Hand, he never lets all the members of his current Hand meet the new “courtship.” If there are several newcomers, sometimes a Hand will split into two separate groups, bringing up the newly courted members as younger Fingers in either group. However, even in such instances of cooperation, it is a rule that no Hand ever knows the full faces and membership of another Hand. This anonymity provides basic safety to each unit across the society. Hands do 75 percent of their work as individual units. Most dedicate themselves to a specific cause. Prime examples of popular causes include: propaganda, government embarrassment, degradation of the Church, body-guarding sympathetic persons of interest, or helping smuggle Streghe from Vodacce. Hands become experts in their local area, the nobles they can most affect, and what will stir locals to action against the two tyrannies. This system is remarkably effective because it lets the local experts focus their strategy in highly targeted, area-specific methods. The way to sway the heart of a merchant from Vodacce is far different than gaining an ear of a Vendel League Chair in Vestenmennavenjar. However, it does make organizing sweeping political change a touch more challenging. Therefore, in more recent times, many Hands appoint single Fingers to be their “Faces” to the world. This person reaches out to other Hands and risks her identity in exchange for better organization between the two units. The practice of keeping Paramours has only encouraged this outreach between Hands and has been going well over the last five years. It was the beginnings of this practice that allowed the Kinder von Morgen to first organize. Pushing the Limits Over half the membership of the Rilasciare are non-violent people. They believe in political change motivated by voices, writings, and the heart of the people. The very first line of Uppman’s Code is, “Murder is the theft of the greatest gift and the Villain’s tool to maintain order.” Those words are taught to each member when he first joins a Hand. 156 CHAPTER 8 | The Rilasciare However, there is a small faction of the Rilasciare who believe the society’s methods are holding it back from true political upheaval. The whispers started with Juliette’s Doves, but have stretched across membership through most of central Théah—Uppman’s Code is out of date. This world only understands war and, if we wish to truly make a difference, we need to pick up weapons and go to war. There are many Hands who now dedicate themselves to learning violence. Some focus on the art of bomb making, others the art of assassination, and there is even one Finger who learned poisons through growing her own deadly garden. These Hands exchange coded missives to organize their violent acts to incur real change. Even among these Hands, few members relish the thought of murder, so they wish to be certain that when they take such measures it will be to great effect. The Doves have been traveling outside of Vodacce more often in the last year, making one final effort to direct these groups. Théah may be quite surprised in the coming years to see more death on its soil from a shadow it never expected. Factions As with all secret societies in Théah, the Riliasciare are not wholly of one mind on how to best pursue its goals. Kinder von Morgen The creation of the Kinder von Morgen has angered many in the Rilasciare and fractured several longdistance partnerships that once flourished between countries. Members of the society who consider themselves the most devoted to the true ideals of the Rilasciare look upon the Kinder von Morgen as another tyranny being created. They fear the new faction for two reasons: being so public as a faction risks exposing the entire society’s secrets, and creating groups of such power elevates members to positions akin to government officials. The Kinder von Morgen itself has put many of its members in political offices—it says this is so they can make mockeries of the offices or change the system from the inside out—but to outsiders it simply looks like To My Darling, Hopeful Paramour, Moira, It has been but a handful of weeks sinc e we met at the Carnivale on the edge of the Pi ro Peninsula, but my mind has found itself wandering to you on nearly every eve. You are the captor of my thoughts, the queen of my future, and I have great hope you will finally agr ee that I may call you my paramour. The night in Pi ro was like none other for a true devotee as myself. I hope you und erstand what a compliment I give with the se words; it is not every day that a woman, much less one of low birth, tur ns my head. And yet, I find it not just turned, but all my thoughts utterly distracted, replaying our conversation s in the dark hours, like prayers in chu rch. You must tell me more of your time wit h the Contessa Divorna, you saucy min x. I heard you turned her head with more than one sonnet over many a drin k? You are truly a woman of high inte llect to drive a Contessa to madness; the sort of intelligence I have not found amo ng my past paramours. Tell me, where did you train? Did you manage private schooling or sneak off to audit classes meant only for the nobles of Vodacce? I eagerly await your reply. I have sonnets to write you of the color of your hair and the madness you have inspired in me. You may leave post for me at the red church on the western half of the city where we first met, I always pick up my letters from the good pastor there after services on Sundays. You will reco gniz e him by the divine madness in his eyes and his heavy red beard. I await you r letter through sleepless nights devoted to our shared madness. With Newfound Love, Clara R. Bertalucci ó ó eart, Clara, om gain quite a look fr d di I gh ou th , ul, last missive ective over your so at I took in your ot th pr y t jo os t m ea is gr he h k it It was w rnivale in tters. I thin heard of that Ca said to give my le he u e yo nc m ha rc ho w Pe . or nd ces st the pa are like that, I fi spite the differen de us r, he T ou m of ra en pa m t ur at I be yo mad or not. Mos anscends your suggestion th by d re no ho ? Our courtship tr it am es I , do ill h St rt bi o? e ór bl Pi ing as no knows no such th this madness, yes? of rt pa a is t in our class. Love ha T nd. her could understa has been boundaries none ot turn. The poetry re ur yo r fo d te ai s have no , while I w s this past month ar the local patron fe et I nn so gh o ou tw th , ed but ds as I rele to an angel’s wor an one dance hall, un th e gh or ni m as in ch rn ur to r ch d the pape of the lauded by the uage. I have foun ve sent along one ng ha la l I , ica ill et St . po ds ch or r divine w taste for su love. arts rarely care fo ch su ve lo re inspiration, my ti ho w en e s it e er w u then thos yo nce rsonal approval, si s been sonnets for your pe urch, though it ha ch l ca lo r ou at i gnore Cardon caste and I that I audited Si es, Theus sees no o ss ag cla ng er lo w lo so e s wn th em r It se would inspire me do it was no place fo ss le ne hi W ad m s. th ne vi on di m at of aps too d I know th but a handful e his prayers perh my words. Little di ok n sp ar i le on to rd e Ca er e th or gn ed e. While Si the first was welcom g after, we began ar paramour and lov de lon y ot m N u, . yo be ng to di d fin te g a path to t believe it was fa nnet I spoke amon us so m st I , fir it e lp th pu t t ou ie ab ing words life? loudly for such a qu remember your glow of the divine jest of I ng p. ki hi ea ts sp ur e, co ac r pl ou in the first murmurings of I turned your head w ho t no at th s accept I your peers. should know. So, I rs ve lo ly on s et runs cr ne madness that whisper to me, se vi to di s e et th cr t se bu d n, ha io I knew you ur high stat not because of yo p, hi ts ur co of r nd is mine. your offe yours and your ha is nd ha y M t. ar through your he My Paramour in H our, Your True Param Gadfly Moira Montaway, 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 157 the faction is twisting the ideals of the Rilasciare to take power for itself. Several Hands outside Eisen are now planning on ways to take the Kinder von Morgen down before it grows more powerful. Conversely, other members believe that the successes of the Golden Liberty and the Kinder von Morgen are proof that the Rilasciare needs to stop operating in shadows. Clearly, the lands of Théah are ready for more open rebellions against the two tyrannies. How can new members find the Rilasciare if it never shows its face as a public organization? More than one gathering of Freethinkers has come to shouting arguments between those who wish to expose the society to the world and the traditionalists who wish to remain in the shadows. This debate is one of the true internal threats in the Rilasciare. Sophia’s Daughters While much of the Rilasciare remains disorganized, the longest standing, most organized large-scale group is made up of the women of Vodacce who have named themselves Sophia’s Daughters. In Vodacce, men consider women pretty bits of property or servants; women traditionally have little or no power outside the courtesan houses. This sect seeks to change that. Originally founded by Valentina Villanova and Juliette Cavalucchi, the wife and the mistress of the strongest Merchant Prince in Vodacce, Giovanni Villanova, the group has become far larger than two women could have dreamt. It has also gained immensely prominent backers in that time. However, a schism has developed between the two sides of the organization and there is a danger it may bring them down from the inside out. Church of St. Dorothy in Agony My First, True Hope of My Heart and Queen of My Madness, I cannot tell you enough how you have renewed my love of the beautiful words of sonnets and classic poetry after the various patrons of old music and dance taught me that love was something bawdy and awful. I have no wish to ever dance upon stone again, but to swim through the south seas at your side and compose sonnets to the Heavens. But this is not about swimming. Before Carnivale season begins again and you decide which mask you care to don for the festival, there are final secrets I must tell you. How much has the good pastor taught you concerning the patrons of the old ways? Those who give time and again to bawdy music and lewd dance, the worst kind of entertainments to be suffered by such noble individuals? Has he explained to you what my brother wrote of these patrons? If not, then I shall court you further, my paramour, and write you one more sonnet before our preparations truly begin. To love me, you must love my brothers. I await your letter with breathless sighs. With All My Heart. Your Gadfly, Clara 158 CHAPTER 8 | The Rilasciare Mother Superior Teofila di Tamamello believes that through proper schooling in politics, business, banking, history and other professions, women can take as prominent a place in Vodacce as men. Through the Church of St. Dorothy in Agony, she trains dozens of young women in the intellectual pursuits and ensures they are just as capable as any man of running a trading company or other business. When she picks a favorite student, she teaches that young woman a high level of politics, and has recently begun to encourage her brightest pupils to take political office so they may change the system from the inside out. Valentina Villanova has given the Mother Superior her full support in this. They believe only a mental and social shift can save the ladies of the land. However, there is a far more violent group that believes a physical uprising must occur for things to change… La Passione A member of La Passione trains her very body as a weapon, learning brawling, fencing, shooting and many other forms of combat. The group believes that women will never have true power unless they seize it through violent means—the only thing men seem to understand. Led by a courtesan named Desiderata and with Juliette Cavalucchi’s full backing, La Passione has plans to take power for the women of Vodacce through a violent revolution. Many who start in this group find it too rough for their taste, lose heart and fall back to the “softer” side of Sophia’s Daughters. However, the women who remain are some of the most dangerous women in Théah. If anyone could stage a revolution, it would be them. The Doves This elite Hand of bodyguards was put together by Juliette Cavalucchi within La Passione, and is one of the few actual Hands within Sophia’s Daughters. The Doves’ five members are a healer, a swordswoman, a brawler, a talker and a scout. These women are at the top of their classes in La Passione and often Léon Alexandre, l’Empereur of Montaigne, takes his people for fools! The Sun King tries to shine so brightly that none can look close enough to see his flaws and, until now, the people have been content to turn their heads and bow! This can no longer be. The good people of Montaigne must don shaded spectacles and dare to look upon their king for what he truly is— an Emperor with no clothes! The Sun King is a beggar who must live off the praise and tithes of his dukes. Reports out of his court say the man himself is blinded by his own brilliance and will burnvery who dare tell him otherwise. Is that what you wish for a king, my any fellow citizens? A child and a fool who cannot listen to counsel? That is what you all follow blindly. He manipulates you with pretty words and happy harvests, but has there been a single winter where your families did not have to ration food by the end of the seaso n? Have the roads been kept well enough that the doctors can make trave l even in the worst of weather? NO! No! They have not! It is easy to rule a kingdom when days are sunny and life is sweet! The Sun refuses to hear nothing else and you are CONTENT with it! Montaigne is the richest land in Théa h. We have the most pleasant climates, the grandest culture, yet we still e! Children still die of the cold! And you hear l’Empereur say thatstarv is just HOW IT IS! How can you be so blinded? If you will not rise up for yourselves, then do it for your children. If we all rise together, in a handful of years, no child will ever starve! You will no longer have to give taxes of grain and wine to a Sun King who gives you nothing in return! Refuse your taxman! Spit in the face of the puppets of l’Empereur and when they bring sheriffs to your door, bring guns to theirs. If you wish to learn more, ask Uppman. His friends are everywhere. WE SHALL SHOW YOU THE WAY. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 159 160 CHAPTER 8 | The Rilasciare help teach the more violent arts to new recruits. In addition, each Dove secretly trains her replacement, should she die or become infirm. A replacement does not know if a Dove is grooming her until she is black-bagged and secretly brought into a room with the other four members. She never learns who her predecessor was. The Doves serve as bodyguards to Juliette and Valentina; they also are sent on the most dangerous escort missions out of Vodacce. The Support of Nobility It is no surprise as to why Domenica Vespucci—now Princess of the Sarmatian Commonwealth—supports the Rilasciare. Vespucci, a Fate Witch, was first smuggled out of Vodacce by Sophia’s Daughters into the safer lands of the Commonwealth, and she wrote many papers supporting Uppman’s ideals during this time. However, her husband, Aleksy—now more popularly known as Stanisław II—is a far more traditional noble and many in the land do not understand why he put his support behind Uppman’s ideals. In circles more influenced by the two tyrannies, many nobles whisper the Fate Witch has cast a spell over his mind and is using her magic to secretly puppet the country. They are dead wrong. Before the prince ever met Vespucci, he saw the way his country was crumbling. While he did not yet have words for how the tyrannies had failed the Commonwealth, the lawful structures of politics were destroying the country from the inside out. Liberum veto ceased all forward movement in the Commonwealth and, due to its ancient laws, no one could effectively end the nonsense. As Aleksy’s father grew more ill and tried harder to warp the current law into working, the prince knew that to save the Commonwealth he had to destroy it. So, he decided to make a dangerous move and contacted Sophia’s Daughters after reading one of Vespucci’s papers. It inspired him to put the land’s future in the hands of the people, not the nobles. In secret, he corresponded with one of the Daughters through his father’s handmaid, who also had been a member for many years. The correspondence went so well that he sought out the brilliant woman in the letters and begged her to teach him more. He was astonished to discover it was Vespucci herself who had been writing to him this whole time. He challenged her to convince him how a government run by the people would be viable. She succeeded and, in doing so, he fell in love with her. Aleksy understood the numbers game that all the Nations of Théah face—the commoners outnumber the nobility nearly ten to one. Should the commoners ever realize the true power they have, they could overthrow entire countries. Before that happened, the prince wished to give his people the tools they needed to effect change, and so the Golden Liberty was established. Aleksy would never come out in public support of the Rilasciare; however, he secretly funnels money to various Hands around Théah and empowers Vespucci to assist smuggling Sorte Streghe whenever he can. Aleksy is playing a dangerous game, being so sympathetic to the cause—should the Sejm ever realize his true leanings, they will not confirm him as king. However, he believes the passion of the Rilasciare can affect truly great change in the lands My Dear Karles, We have been paramours for a long while, but I must beg you to cease this madness among the Kinder von Morgen. You were sent to Eisen to take advantage of the current disaffection for in-vogue music and dance, yet suddenly it seems you are creating a brand new patronage. To be a patron is to be a patron, whether it is of the old ways or some new music! I believe you have lost sight of true romance, of the poetics we spoke together as children. Remember the sonnet I wrote you? The one of the freedom to love as we please without using old songs in place of our own true words? Did you ever listen? I have heard you not only are a patron, but you have begun an entire school of music. Yes, they are singing your sonnets, but you are still in command of that classroom. You have given yourself power in a way we railed against for so many years. If you continue this patronage, I fear I shall no longer consider myself your paramour. I do not wish to stand against you, my love. Turn back to true poetry. Return to your roots. With Broken Heart, Angelina 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 161 and continues to lead the Sarmatian Commonwealth as an example to all Théah. Some nobles in other lands nominally support the actions of the Rilasciare, but few are as moral in their intentions as Aleksy. Duke Le’Cross of Montaigne secretly feeds money, information and protection to two local Hands of the Rilasciare through an intermediary by the name of Marie Collier. The Duke’s support is all thrown behind defacing one of his greatest political opponents and, once he renders Count Carlisle completely ineffective, Le’Cross has plans to lock up all those Rilasciare he used in the past. Little does he know that Collier keeps detailed records of every mission he gives her Hand and she plans to expose both nobles for the traitors they are, at the right time. Master Joris Brak, Carpenter’s Guild Leader of the Vendel League, openly supports the Rilasciare to the point that he has posted many of Uppman’s teachings in advertising for apprentices to learn his trade. He believes that the League is a prime example of the society’s beliefs working to up-end the tyrannies and 162 CHAPTER 8 | The Rilasciare that the League, even before the Commonwealth empowered its people to be stronger than nobles. While some in Vestenmennavenjar are quite displeased with Brak’s open support of this society of anarchists, he holds too much power for them to depose. He has been known to give training to any member who reveals herself and passes money from his guild to support cells in other lands. Behind the scenes, he has secretly taught a few of the more violent members how to destroy physical structures to bring down nobles’ castles. Brak believes taking power from the rich to give to those underserved can only strengthen the Vendel League by helping it to find the most brilliant minds and talented Hands to continue to perform the best craft in all Théah. The Printing Press The printing of mass amounts of pamphlets, books to replace hymnals in churches run by the Vaticine Church, and posters declaiming local nobility is not a cheap or easy endeavor. In truth, it should be impossible for the Rilasciare to produce near the number of printed text it does to spread its message throughout Théah. However, there is a secretive Hand, known only as “the Printing Press,” which does most of the Rilasciare’s printing. Few in the society can say for certain who is a member of this Hand, but most know how to gain its support when needed. In cities where there is a known Rilasciare presence, the Press marks a building owned by someone sympathetic to the society with a stylized P. A customer locates the building and drops off what he needs to have copied, with a simple note. Usually, there is some sort of mail slot, secret door or hidden drawer in the place, known only to the sympathetic owner. A week later, the customer returns to find his job done. Some have even whispered that it is the work of sympathetic færies, the jobs the Printing Press complete are so perfect and quick. In truth, one of the first things Domenica Vespucci did when she became a princess and had access to the wealth that came with it was to fund one of the cells that helped teach and smuggle her out of Vodacce years ago. This cell originated with the literate teachings of Valentina Villanova and did its best to spread her words throughout Vodacce. With Vespucci’s funds, it has been able to branch sister cells in Nations all throughout Théah. These cells normally operate on the same lines that help smuggle Streghe and they use the lines in reverse, to smuggle money back to the heads of these secretive Hands. Vespucci hopes to double the number of printing presses that the Rilasciare can use within the next five years. Operations On a continent-wide level, the Rilasciare has no organization whatsoever. A few organized factions have cropped up in certain lands, but across all Théah no overarching structure exists. Each kingdom has its own special flavor of the society, reacting to what is happening in that country. To fully understand the Rilasciare, one must understand the history of the organization in each kingdom. Avalon Before the reign of Queen Elaine, the Rilasciare flourished in Avalon, especially among the people of Inismore and the Highland Marches. The populations of the two disenfranchised kingdoms greatly resented the stranglehold that Avalon seemed to have on their lands. Hands fought the concept of government as much as they did actual government officials. The society fueled large public protests in the two indentured kingdoms, which few times even broke into violence. The Sidhe often took both sides of the debate, pitting government and commoner against each other from the shadows. Whether this was out of pure amusement or was an effort to keep the struggle balanced without either side winning, only the Sidhe know. All this changed when Queen Elaine took the throne. Known as the People’s Queen, both Inismore and the Highland Marches have bowed to her and seem content with their positions now. Queen Elaine has quelled previously discontented commoners by riding among them, healing the sick and speaking to all despite their castes. A few Hands remain in Avalon, but the movement is gaining no traction under the current, happy government. Castille It is an exciting time for the Rilasciare in Castille— the movement is spreading like wildfire. After the surprise invasion of Montaigne, an entire generation of young people are discontent with life and their government. In addition, many people are beginning to resent the heavy influence of the Vaticine Church in politics. Lastly, having a boy king on the throne has made many people doubt the viability of the Castillian nobility. All these circumstances make for a powder keg ready to explode, with the Rilasciare holding the match. The number of Hands is growing faster than they can organize, most of them dedicated to taking down the Vaticine Church. A small council of single Fingers from several Hands has formed, dedicating these Hands to undermining the Church in every way possible. They think if they topple the Church, the government will fall soon after, as it is heavily dependent on the church. With such support in the land, Heroes willing to assist the Rilasciare in Castille often find themselves richly rewarded. Eisen Whether true or not, the Rilasciare takes credit for the great war that started in Eisen between the Vaticines and the Objectionists. It is probably more 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 163 complicated than a single society’s efforts, but the Rilasciare played a large part in motivating those angered on each side to finally declare full-on war. The society has since used this war to show how outdated and useless the institutions of the Vaticine Church and the Eisenfurst are. The Rilasciare has found easy recruitment among the disaffected and angry populace of Eisen. In fact, it recruited so fast that it has outgrown its original lack of structure. A faction called the Kinder von Morgen has organized from the Rilasciare and now openly practices in Eisen. The two tyrannies fight it, of course, but it has gained such great influence that no one seems to be able to destroy it. Montaigne The Rilasciare is seeing a boom of membership in Montaigne since the war with Castille. The upper classes have only grown richer, while the starving peasantry has lost half of its children to a fight it never chose. The Sun King is beloved by no one but his court. The last time he traveled outside of the capital to present an open town forum in one of the larger cities, the Rilasciare organized a mass protest. The town flooded with farmers from outside the city who came in to scream their discontent at the king; the Emperor fled without saying a single word to his people. It embarrassed the government and was a great victory for the Rilasciare. Coupled with the coup the society orchestrated in Dechain (which toppled many nobles and is still quite active), it is clearly an exciting time to be a member of a Hand of the Rilasciare in Montaigne. The society is recruiting so quickly that it is very likely in the next ten years a more organized faction will grow in Montaigne, as it has in Eisen and Vodacce. The Sarmatian Commonwealth If the grand experiment of the Rilasciare has completely succeeded anywhere, that place is the Sarmatian Commonwealth. The king’s decree that every citizen is a noble has nigh destroyed one of the tyrannies that the Rilasciare fights; Golden Liberty gave every person in the Commonwealth a say in the government. Sophia’s Daughters can, indirectly, take credit for this decree. The Fate Witch engaged to the 164 CHAPTER 8 | The Rilasciare king’s son was one of those smuggled out of Vodacce by the Daughters. As Stanisław II struggled with how to counsel his father to keep the kingdom together, it was Domenica Vespucci who whispered the ideals of the Rilasciare in his ear: They had to let the people save the government. It seemed just insane enough to work and so young Aleksy gave the suggestion to his father, who then decreed it law. How many among the Rilasciare understand its great influence in this victory is not clear, but now it is left wondering where to go from there. The still-active Hands in the Commonwealth are now working on redirecting their efforts to focus on the Church and supporting the burgeoning democracy they have in their grasp. Ussura The Rilasciare have found little success in the land of Ussura. The division between the muzhik and boyars frustrates the society, but its previous efforts to change this only empowered a more dangerous tyrant. The Rilasciare initially assisted in the rise of General Winter, thinking he would overthrow the structures of the land. Sadly, he has only reinforced the tyrannies in Ussura and he has made it more difficult for the Rilasciare to empower the people. However, certain members of Sophia’s Daughters have found that Ussura is a welcoming land for a smuggled Strega. While the journey is long, many Fate Witches have found a new home among the strange, cold mountains, and a kinship with the people who accept magic as a daily part of their lives. Vestenmennavenjar Money often talks louder than political beliefs, and the economic power of Vestenmennavenjar means the Rilasciare have difficulty finding people discontented with the tyrannies in these northern lands. In fact, the government is a scattered mess with old nobility arguing for titles they never seem be able to keep. The few Hands operating in Vestenmennavenjar focus on keeping the old nobility ineffectual so the now-powerful merchants can keep moving forward. The Vendel League has found favor with many of the Rilasciare, as it is built from peasant and prince alike. the society uses it as an example of why government or religion is not necessary to rule the world. However, unrest is spreading among other Hands of the Rilasciare who think the Vendel League is just another example of tyranny. There has been infighting among the small factions of the society in Vestenmennavenjar, and the voices against the Vendel League are getting louder every day. Vodacce The Rilasciare in Vodacce are a strange faction compared to other Nations. Very few members are not a part of Sophia’s Daughters, and so 90 percent of the Rilasciare membership in the land is female. They not only dedicate themselves to taking down the Merchant Princes, but also to smuggling Sorte Streghe out of the country and to safety in other lands. Members outside of Vodacce argue that Sophia’s Daughters have entirely lost sight of the Rilasciare’s purpose, but those within know the Daughters are doing vitally important work. Codes The Rilasciare is extremely careful about communications between members, in order to keep its operations secret. The following codes have special meaning in Rilasciare communications, often conducted via written correspondence. Words and Phrases Hope of my Heart—The term for a potential student or recruit to the Rilasciare. It is a great honor to be the Hope of a Rilasciare member’s Heart, because it is so dangerous to reveal the society to outsiders. Hand—A Hand is a small cell of the society, with up to five members. No more than five is permitted because the risk of too many people knowing a Hand’s plans and outing it to the authorities increases with every extra member. Rarely do Hands coordinate with each other, but a few have been known to work together for country-wide operations. Fingers—Individual members of each Hand are, of course, called Fingers. Paramour—A partner-in-crime in the more underhanded dealings of the Rilasciare. If two members have decided to be paramours, they will risk their lives and safety for each other conducting criminal activities on behalf of the greater good of the organization. Paramours are given highly confidential and dangerous tasks because of the strength of their partnerships. Often, paramours will come from two different Hands and enable those separate cells to work together more effectively without having to reveal the other Fingers of each Hand to the opposing unit. High Intellect—The higher one’s intellect, the more danger she is willing to put herself in for the greater organization. Auditing Classes—Listening in on Rilasciare public meetings without formally joining, or sneakily eavesdropping on private ones. One can get in trouble for auditing too long without joining up. Poetics, Romance or Love—The teachings of the Rilasciare. Sonnets are more specifically propaganda pamphlets promoting Rilasciare causes. Madness—The passion most members of the Rilasciare feel for their chosen goals. Church—Inn or tavern. Pastor—Bartender. Often a trusted associate of the Rilasciare without actually being a member. Suitor—The name for a mentor in the Rilasciare. No one is brought officially into the Rilasciare without having a suitor. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 165 Courtship—The initial testing period where an initiate must prove themselves trustworthy to other society members. Several courtships have been known to end without any other members of a Hand revealing themselves other than the suitor for the safety of everyone involved. A few have ended more messily when the Hand has been exposed, with the initiate quieted one way or another. Patrons—Government rulers or high-status members of the Vaticine Church, especially those who strongly support the status quo and power structures of their lands. They are said to patronize an old way of doing things and only through their monies does this old way survive. Patronage equates money to political power. Songs or Music—The Church and all of its teachings. A patron of music is a high Church official. This is one of the two tyrannies. Dance—Government politics concerning the rulership of the lands and governmental law. So, a patron of dance would be a high-ranking noble. This is the other tyranny that the Rilasciare rail against. My Brother—Uppman himself, the supposed founder of the Rilasciare and the man who wrote the “Big Joke.” Lines and Numbers in Poetry—Dates. They are normally written the third line in the 12th stanza of Satie’s 24th poem, which would be the third day in the 12th month of the 24th year. Days of a Month—The hour that a meeting or operation begins. If the hour is beyond seven in the morning, a member writes it as the second Tuesday or the third Thursday. An example would be: The Carnivale is to begin on the third Tuesday of November, which would mean the big operation will commence at 4 o’clock in the afternoon, on a date most likely indicated in poetry elsewhere in the letter. Carnivale—A large operation carried out by several members of the Rilasciare, generally of a covert nature and involving some element of danger. Any time the society organizes more than a few people, there is risk. Water—The symbol for the ideas and goals of the Rilasciare. One can be assured that any time water or things made of water are spoken of, they represent the greater ideology of the society. A river or sea is a place where the ideology has gained a foothold. 166 CHAPTER 8 | The Rilasciare A desert is where there is little chance of finding interested parties. Stone—The status quo. Songs written in stone are the writings of the Church. To dance on a stone floor is to work for the government. Mask—The position that a member takes in a Carnivale-sized operation. She could be the beautiful lady (the Face, or sweet talker); the clown mask (distraction); the plague doctor (team medic); the half-mask (someone giving a public speech, so his mouth is uncovered); or the Villain (the combatants). Other masks exist, but these are the most often used. Mo ns ieur LaBl anc, I was speaki ng with your suitor the ot her day and it came to my attent ion you have officially patronized a gr oup of musicians in Cast ille. Is this a recen t development? In the past, I always thought you had a preference for poetry; I had a grea t fo nd ness for the so nnets you wrote co nce rning divinity and proper wors hip. Yet, I ho ld some hope that your ne wfound patronag e wi ll change the music these mi nstrels wr ite. Perhaps you can sway what the popu lar ear cares to hear with ne w lyrics? I am si mply curious about your intent ions as a pa tron. I know your funds are tight and to make such a choice is to take mo ney from ot he r wort hy causes. I look forward to hearing your ne xt so nnet. Please, do not wholly de vote yourself to simply supporti ng ot her artists—your madness is a gift in and of itself and should be lauded to the heavens . Let me know the ne xt Carnivale you plan to attend and I shall travel for the performan ce. As ever, my hand is your hand. With Heart, Mademoiselle LeFerve Birds—Bodyguards assigned by the society. Often a person will not even realize he is being guarded. The code word originated in Vodacce, when the women of Sophia’s Daughters preferred to provide protection to those loyal to their cause. As with masks, certain types of birds are named for certain positions. A raven is one meant to guard clandestinely at night; a blue bird will be openly noticeable in the day. A flock would be an entire Hand escorting a single job. The Old Ways—Théah. Gadfly/Gadflies—Any member of the Rilasciare is also referred to as a Gadfly. Gadflies wear the title proudly and a symbol of a Gadfly is well-known among society members to mean someone is Uppman’s Friend. Drawn Symbols The Rilasciare use many physical or drawn symbols that are widely known among their numbers. These symbols are all simple enough to mark down with a piece of chalk in a few moments, should a Gadfly need to mark an area or item in a rush; however, members also make them into elaborate stamps or calligraphy, which are hidden among the flowery art, poetry or letters that the society uses to communicate in code. These symbols are taught to each member by her Hand once her initiation is complete. Members of the Rilasciare guard this secret as close as the Coat Code, and the society would be in grave danger if a spy leaked information of their meanings. The use of My Darling Paramour, express my for you. While many days I can only n otio dev and love my bt dou not Please, do rtship has taught me of a sonnet, my madness and our cou ds wor ble fee the h oug thr s ling fee have since studied ns in the back of the church, but I much. Yes, I only began auditing hym the old ed to me how our new love will set lain exp He . tor pas the and lf rse deeply with you all new hope. I ons on divine romance, have given us less his , art r’s the bro r You . me ways afla ding your brother’s my hand grasped at truly understan e tim t firs the ly inct dist ber em rem words as spoken by the pastor. ys. g—would all be gone from the old wa son and ce dan of h bot s— ron pat He told us that all the we would nza, of your brother’s 35th poem, sta ond sec , line h 10t the d rea ply That if we sim d the words and they d the poem, and while I understan rea I e. ang str s wa It th. tru see the y comprehend. When I within me, I do not know that I full ss dne ma the h wit ted ona res and e hav to me. That paramours such as you e com ld wou it e tim in t tha said asked the pastor, he sonnets world new ways, and we would write the w sho to , love our e tinu con to I just needed that would sweep entire lands. as the greatest ther’s art. Teach me how to love bro r you me ch Tea . you ask I , So, my love ak, but write and ng romance that you do not just spe lovi of t sor e Th ld. wou s san rte cou trust of to inspire lovers for all the ages. I love and ss dne ma our h wis I r. teach for all to hea den behind plans for planting a dangerous gar has d han r you w kno I er. oth e your lips as non ws how to roses and thorns grow. My hand kno ke ma y ma ter wa so ks, bac s’ ron the pat shall make a perfect m your ministrations. I think this fro ay aw s eye w dra and ht brig ne as few shi love at the Carnivale next season, our ld wor the w sho ll sha we er, partnership. Togeth have ever seen love before. Ever Your Hope, Moira 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 167 these symbols is so widespread that it would be nearly impossible to change their meanings or cease their communication to new members. This means that, other than in missives, there is no written glossary or guide to these symbols. The Hand teaches the knowledge orally once a new recruit is fully trusted, confirming her as officially Uppman’s Friend and a valued part of the Rilasciare. For the first few years of a member’s service, she may not fully understand what the older members of her Hand are responding to when they visit a new town and use these hidden marks to make their way. (An Open Hand)—A five-fingered hand, palm forward, fingers to the sky indicates something is the territory of another Hand of the society. Often, new people in town need to give minor warnings or conduct negotiations before setting foot in territory marked with this palm symbol. (A Closed Fist)—Danger. This place, person or thing has specifically shown itself to be anti-Rilasciare and may actively be watching for members to arrest. (A Cupped Hand)—Support for any member in need. This can be a place, an open territory, or a friendly tavern. Any member can seek something marked with this symbol to find safety, shelter, healing or protection. (Gadfly Symbol)—A Gadfly, Uppman’s Friend, a member of the Rilasciare. This is the internal symbol used instead of the more publicly known dripping stone. It is also used in place of Coat language or pins, if a member is without his usual showpieces. Flashing a Gadfly symbol will initiate the Handshake. (A Hand with a big cut in it)—Assistance needed. A member of the Rilasciare in this place is injured and/or is in danger, or the Hand needs backup for a larger operation. (A River)—Meeting locations. The Rilasciare marks places where Hands or people who share ideas can openly meet, with a simple, squiggly river. Often society members come together here to plan, without acknowledging exactly who is part of a given Hand. That way, units can loosely plan larger operations without risking everyone who is a member of their cell. (A Stone)—A place that government or Church officials have been known to meet Mademoiselle LeFerve, that is not an official location or their offices. st in mus ic, ere int nd fou new my ut abo ns cer This could mark a private home, a favored I can understand your con new way that I a ply sim is s Thi t. res at rt pub, restaurant or market stall. hea but please, set your t mus rt hea ’s one in ve dri the mes (Rain)—Parties sympathetic to the cause may express my mad ness, as someti ns icia mus the h wit e tim my who have yet to join. A member will mark find I break beyond a pen and paper. to s gift own my a place with this symbol so others can keep s and enabled has taught me much of the old way gs son ve car ll sti passing through, spreading information may te. We find new ears for the poetics I wri ak. bre about the dishonesty of society, and too deeply, a sto ne will into sto ne, yes, but when you carve hin wit e anc hopefully get the sympathetic parties rom has sparked a new Bes ides, my time wit h this troupe firmly on their side. write you of. Or, better yet, I me. I may soo n have a courts hip to (Dripping Stone)—A member of the shall tell you at Car nivale. Rilasciare who has worked her way into t mos my at look you If g. an official position with the government tin ll wri Whi le I have new interests, I am sti a find or church. church. These members often published—I believe you will recent sonnet—the 34t h one I have to ted ica publicly act as fools so as to make a bad ded ond stanza. It is certai n interest in line 10 of the sec ld name for the offices. t one often dons for Car nivale. I cou the plag ue doctor’s mask tha al mask should you come dow n use your hand in securi ng the physic ays were better wit h strings than to Castille for the season. You alw myself. Ever Your Gad fly, Monsieur LaBlanc 168 CHAPTER 8 | The Rilasciare Symbols of Sophia’s Daughters Sophia’s Daughters have taken on a separate and more dangerous mission and it has created a need for a subset of THE DOVES In form the Doves did fly to Carnivale; Five girls together and all masks in place, Trimmed feathers, gowns frocked, not one Dove did pale. They prepared sharp claws and five hidden faces. The first in white, a beauteous lady masked, The second mouth bare, but with blinded eyes, The third nose pointed and teeth black all cracked, The last two monsters, whole body disguised. Festival of joy, where no one is seen, Little people mock the dances on stone With freedom from jail and wrath of the Queen. ’Tis where we shall meet, you and I alone. The musicians have already fallen this day, We now fell the dancers in our final fray. symbols that help mark the hidden paths and safe roads they use to get Fate Witches away from their dangerous homeland. Sophia’s Daughters change the paths often so no legal official can figure out which way they are sneaking past the mountains, and without these symbols, the people-smuggling operation would be less successful. The paths are normally marked with either a special waterproof chalk, developed by an enterprising Fate Witch, or a white powder that stains the soil for a few weeks. Some are carved into the bark of a tree, in symbols that can be written one on top of the other to change the meaning. The Coat Code Rumors of the order’s beginnings all go back to a man named Uppman. He is the one who passed down the strange Big Joke, the one who started organizing Hands, and the one who began the wildfire “madness” that is the Rilasciare. However, when even the earliest members of the order talk about who they knew as Uppman, none of them remembers an actual person. The most defining feature that venerable Gadflies discuss is a long coat. It looked like a cross between a doublet, a pirate’s coat and a jester’s outfit. Many patches held it together, one square mostly purple, another mostly red, the third mostly blue and the last yellow. It hung with long tails and glorious, gold shining lapels. On his left lapel, just above his heart, he wore a silver pin etched with a stone and a drop of water. When a Hand officially welcomes a member, the Hand gives the new associate a silver pin etched with the stone and water. It is one of the most identifiable symbols of the society. Most members of the Rilasciare choose to wear their pins on their left lapels, just as the stories about Uppman describe, in respect of their founder. However, a pin is not enough. Pins can be stolen by a pickpocket or someone may don a garment pulled off a dead body that still carries the member’s pin on the lapel. No one can remember Uppman’s face, or even his age, but everyone remembers his coat. While it would be too obvious for all members of the society to wear such coats, the style of a long-tailed coat with wide lapels is still in vogue for people who have dedicated their lives to the Rilasciare. A decade ago, the Rilasciare’s senior members instituted the Coat Code in honor of Uppman’s memory and instructed all Hands who came to a particularly large festival. It is now one of the few codes that is known by nearly every Hand across Théah. It is taught immediately to new members, along with the coded language. When a member sees another member with the stone-and-water pin, the first member goes up to the second with an open left palm. If the grip is met with the same gesture, they begin the following exchange: A: Handsome coat. B: Uppman gave it to me. A: It looks like it fits me. B: It fits all of my family. A: Then I am lucky to be your brother/sister. Then the pair share an embrace and business can continue as usual. The adoption of this code has allowed more disparate Hands to more easily work together. However, older members are quick to remind new recruits that while they may more easily recognize other Hands, they should only send one or two Fingers to any meeting. No single Hand can ever know the full membership of another Hand. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 169 170 CHAPTER 8 | The Rilasciare SYMBOLS The Big Joke One of the driving forces across the scattered membership of the Rilasciare is the letter that Uppman gave to the first Hands of the society. No one can even vouch that Uppman himself wrote it, but everyone seems somehow certain these are his words—his immensely unclear words. Throughout the society, members of the Rilasciare debate the interpretation of the Big Joke more fervently than any other disagreement—normally in heavily coded letters. While the disappearance of nobility in Théah seems a clear prophecy by Uppman’s words, little else about the Big Joke has any clarity. However, each faction seems to have its own interpretation, which it staunchly follows. The Kinder von Morgen are certain the Big Joke means that all the nobles will be overthrown by the people of their lands. Just as the Kinder von Morgen are doing in Eisen, other groups can stage similar, effective revolutions. They think their success clearly proves Uppman’s words to mean that the Rilasciare have a sacred duty to show the commoners their own power and inspire them to rise against the oppressive thumb of the nobility. Among Sophia’s Daughters, Sorte Streghe have been working on gaining clarity through prophecy for years. As a Strega is often an oracle, she recognizes Uppman as a fellow oracle and insists this is a prophecy of the future. While they do not think the Rilasciare should stop working toward such an end goal, they feel certain it will happen no matter what. The Streghe teach the Big Joke as an example of a vision for a set future. However, subsequent readings about how that future is to come all produce wildly different results. Some see the utter destruction of the lands to some dark force. Others see the people rising up against various officials, overthrowing the states for a commoner-ruled society. Still others see a violent war between many of Théah’s Nations, which ends in the death of many rulers. Lastly, some say magic will overtake the continent and destroy belief in the church. None can say who is right, and no vision seems more prominent than others. However, the fact that they all see inevitable destruction reinforces their belief that Uppman was a great prophet. This is the proper path to follow, in the direction of the circle. Old path, now dangerous, do not take. A safe place to camp for the night. A civilian sympathetic to the cause. This person or place will hide a Strega if needed. Government official or police, very dangerous, do not go near, do not speak in the person’s presence. A drop point. Messages can be left here. Supportive of the Merchant Princes, dangerous, continue traveling, do not stop. A supply cache for food. A supply cache for weapons. A supply cache for medical needs. Unsafe/poisoned water. Do not drink. Safe water, fill up your canteens. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 171 Lastly, there are some smaller, darker Hands of the Rilasciare who are creating back-up plans should the date grow near and the prophecy not be near fulfillment. The Black Hand, a small band of assassins who have taken it on themselves to ignore the part in Uppman’s Code about murder, has been perfecting poisons easily snuck into drinks or onto blades. This small group trains its members in the highest art of assassinations. It teaches its Hands that they are all preparing for the day wherein they must remove the rulers of Théah through silent violence. This is, in their eyes, the only way the Big Joke will come to pass. Notable Members Ana Magdalena Rivera de Soldano Second Lieutenant Ana Magdalena Rivera de Soldano has been with the navy since Queen Elaine’s call went through Avalon for all men and women to sail the seas. Rivera’s parents sent her to Avalon to join when she was merely twelve, and she has yet to receive a call to come back home. Her talents as a translator earned her a paid officer position and now, several years later, she is one of the highest-ranking women in the navy. She has been offered several promotions, but turned them down to continue to serve under Captain Wickham. She has been part of his crew for three years and many people think they are lovers. In truth, they are both vital members of the Rilasciare and the society depends on their collusion behind closed doors. Being only a 2nd Lieutenant gives Rivera more freedom than her captain. She has now become one of the most effective underground contacts for the Rilasciare throughout Théah. She can speak any language, has access to many ports, knows how to defend herself and has built up a small network of contacts in most port towns. She uses these connections to help smuggle Fate Witches from Vodacce and has freed nearly a dozen of them over the last three years. Rivera knows the pick-up points for secretly printed documents and helps transport them between various Hands. She has gained such a 172 CHAPTER 8 | The Rilasciare reputation for herself among the society, that she has taken a codename—Lady Blue. When Lady Blue is in town, Rilasciare members know they can transport messages, goods and people easily to Hands in other lands. Rivera’s charm also works on members of the nobility. While she goes by Lady Blue in the shadows, many nobles of Montaigne invite the lady sailor to their parties for her wit and captivating personality. She makes quite a splash at these gatherings and finds herself invited to more and more. Rivera manipulates this situation to her advantage, trying to get to at least one gathering a season so she can get the current gossip from the nobility. Then she feeds that information back to the Rilasciare, arming other agents to embarrass the nobles they all seek to topple. She narrowly escaped a dangerous situation last year, where a drunk noble at a bar nearly recognized her as Lady Blue. Not that talented at directly lying to others, she had to make a quick retreat from the tavern. She worries, to this day, that the noble continues his suspicions about her. Portraying Ana Magdalena Rivera de Soldano Rivera is athletic of build, with beautiful, olive-toned skin, brown eyes and dark hair she normally ties in a tight ponytail. She stands at five-and-a-half feet. Her most distinctive mark is an inherited family trait—a dark mole under her right eye—and she is very careful that Lady Blue’s mask covers it at all times. While she can be very charming to the public, she secretly feels overwhelmed by the number of tasks she has taken on her shoulders and often feels barely one step ahead of the dangers at her heels. Story Hooks • Communications with Rivera’s family have completely ceased. She fears someone has discovered her ties to the Rilasciare and plans on using her family against her. She knows she cannot leave her vessel, so she hires the Heroes to check on her family in her stead. She will pay well for news of their safety and, even better, if the Heroes can get them out of danger. • The lieutenant has been invited to the banquet of the year by a prominent noble from Montaigne. However, Rivera has an important message that must be run north for the Rilasciare, and if she does the run, she will miss a chance at learning a great amount of information. She needs to find a band of Heroes willing to make the message run for her, or Rivera could fall out of favor with the nobility. Jean Francois Rois et Reines du Rogne Jean Francois Rois et Reines du Rogne is the favored nephew of the famous Duchess Therese Roise et Reines du Rogne, a wartime veteran from the War of the Cross and a close friend to l’Empereur. As such, he was given the best schooling money could buy, and before he was in his teens his aunt was teaching him the Valroux dueling style. No one was surprised when he was accepted into the Musketeers at the age of sixteen. Be it from skill or the weight of his family, he rose through the Musketeer ranks quickly. He now seeks a position with the Lightning Guard, but as of yet has failed to prove himself. Rois’ best quality is loyalty, and it has earned him not only the love of his aunt, but a name for himself within the Musketeers as trustworthy. It has also earned a name for him outside of those hallowed halls, but this name is far more sinister: fanatic. Rois believes with all his heart in l’Empereur’s Theus-given right to rule Montaigne and will do anything in his power to help retain this. This has put him firmly in opposition to the Rilasciare, who he sees as not mere troublemakers but as a true threat to l’Empereur’s rule. At first, Rois simply disrupted the Rilasciare’s plans when he found them, but the more he found the larger the conspiracy grew. Now he actively hunts down cells, Moira, Queen of My Soul, My dearest, I now know that you are a true student of love and our letters have been properly inspiring, as you have hit upon the rub that stymies most true romantics. My brother’s method of seduction. Many call it a great jest, the biggest joke of all, because no one quite knows the final punchline. I believe the confusion in his poetics was there to inspire all romantics to never cease in their attempt to change the old ways. Yes, all the patrons shall be gone, as that poem has promised. But, none of us can truly say if my brother means that we must use our madness to destroy all patronage; or that time, some other curse, or the cruelty of fashion simply means the patronage of old music and dance shall cease to be on its own. It is a mystery that inspires devotees and poets alike. I hope it is a mystery we may debate together for many years. I cannot wait to see you at the Carnivale, we can discuss it more then. I believe you should wear the half mask, you always did know well how to use your lips. Your sonnets shall distract and sway the patrons while we parade in shadows to finish the garden we are planting. We are all meeting on the second Sunday of next month to gather the caravan and don our costumes. My hand shall be yours that night and together we shall truly change the face of the old ways—your hand in light and mine in shadow. You Are My Inspiration, Clara 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 173 and attempts in vain to gather greater information about their ranks. The one good thing about being as decentralized as the Rilasciare is, is that the society is capable of dodging Rois long enough to reform right under his nose. Portraying Jean François Rois et Reines du Rogne Rois is a man of striking looks and keeps himself meticulously groomed. His long, dark hair is tied back, not a strand out of place, and his uniform is always pressed and immaculately clean, with a shining symbol of l’Empereur proudly displayed on his chest. He is the picture of a perfect Musketeer. Unfortunately, Rois is what the Rilasciare believe him to be. He is certain that everything he does is right, good and honest. He considers himself a Hero, which shows in the way he conducts himself. He helps those who are helpless and makes a point to seek out criminals or members of his own service who are corrupt. He makes no effort to reconcile this image of himself with his loyalty to the villainous l’Empereur. Instead, he sees this as an extension of his Heroism, and sees the Rilasciare as a pack of ruthless Villains he must excise from Montaigne. If you ask him, he will gladly go on at length about such things. 174 CHAPTER 8 | The Rilasciare Story Hooks • Rois has captured one of the Hero’s contacts in the Rilasciare. The other members of her Hand have asked the Heroes for help retrieving the woman. Can the Heroes find him before Rois extracts information about the rest of the Hand? • Rois believes a member of the Lightning Guard is a Rilasciare informant. He asks the Heroes to help him test his suspicions. Little does he know that the Rilasciare have placed the Guard there to spy on him. How will the Heroes deal with Rois’ suspicions? Juliette Cavalucchi Juliette Cavalucchi has learned one thing from being one of the most beautiful women of her day—there is no true power in beauty. It only puts more strings upon a person and horribly complicates life. However, Juliette’s beauty enabled her to extend beyond her humble roots. She was born to a servant-class family on the northern tip of Vodacce. As a young girl she assisted her mother in cleaning various noble houses between the schooling she could steal away for at the church. It came to a point that many of the upperclass houses would ask for the daughter, who was rapidly coming into her beauty, to clean for them in lieu of her slower, elderly mother. Soon, demands were enough that the pair could pick their clients and charge a little more money. By the age of thirteen, several rich locals began to request Juliette to not just clean, but to serve and sing at parties. During one of these parties, a high Signora of the Courtesan’s Guild recognized Cavalucchi for the true talent and beauty she was already becoming. Signora Gnucci offered her mother an unbeatable deal—she would take the girl in for training and provide a modest weekly fee to make up for the income her mother would lose. Otherwise, the Signora would provide everything—clothing, food, shelter, schooling and protection—the sort of training only the Courtesan’s Guild could offer. In turn, Cavalucchi would serve the guild for five years. In a short time, the deal was struck. Twenty years later, Juliette Cavalucchi is one of the most recognizable and sought after Courtesans in Vodacce. The last decade, however, brought her the biggest challenge of her life: Merchant Prince Giovanni Villanova requested her as his lover, an offer that she could not refuse. A year later, at a ball given by Villanova’s wife Valentina, Juliette’s mask slipped, and Valentina recognized her. Valentina sought her out the next morning in the early hours; while Juliette feared a great scene, what she received was a most intriguing proposal. Valentina knew Juliette was sharper than even the wittiest of Courtesans. Juliette knew Valentina was tired of the boring, quiet, obedient life of a noble’s wife. Together, they began to conspire to change the life of women in Vodacce for good. They created Sophia’s Daughters. Nowadays, Juliette Cavalucchi exclusively works as Giovanni Villanova’s Courtesan. It gives her enough money and leisure time to train the many women of Sophia’s Daughters in the background. She started the bodyguarding Hand called the Doves and is the one who has the final say on who joins or leaves that group. She has recently picked up a very prominent backer—Desiderata, Mistress of La Passione. Defacto leader of the Courtesan’s Guild, Desiderata has given Juliette all the time and space she needs to train an entirely new generation of Sophia’s Daughters. Portraying Juliette Cavalucchi Juliette Cavalucchi is a charismatic, bombastic, clever woman who often seems a little larger than life. She should be portrayed flirtatiously, with the quality of being a touch airheaded—she pretends at being unintelligent so people will take her less seriously. When wearing her mask for the noble public, she is obedient, coquettish, and likes to pout for what she wishes. However, when she is working directly with agents of the Rilasciare, she shows an entirely different face. Cavalucchi is stern with her trainees and some of the Doves have joked that she is much like a drill sergeant. She takes her work seriously and has been known to say that she has run out of time to laugh when business is on the line. Deep down, Cavalucchi is being torn apart by this careful balance. It is exhausting to shift constantly between such opposites. Story Hooks • Older, more exhausted, and losing some of her charms, Juliette can feel her time in the sun slipping away. Some nights she fears she may go mad being pulled between the flirtatious Courtesan role and the stern war commander. She needs to find a replacement, but is not quite sure how to go about it. Can the Heroes help her? • Giovanni Villanova has begun to suspect his favored Courtesan. He has sent spies, and she asks the Heroes to help her shake them or at least build a story to fool them. Karles Verebach One of the founders of the Kinder von Morgen and a decade-long member of the Rilasciare, Karles Verebach has turned into one of the more controversial figures of the society. He is unfailingly loyal to the cause, but many would say the cause he pursues is dramatically different from the society’s original tenets. Verebach joined the Rilasciare when, as a boy of sixteen, he openly egged the faces of two nobles at a town hall in a small Eisen village. While the prank was born more out of teenage rebellion than a true hate of authority, one of the earliest Hands of the Rilasciare saw his work and decided to tempt this young mind into making some real change. Born to 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 175 lower-class parents and destined to do nothing with his life but farm, Verebach accepted the offer of a life of adventure, intrigue and the chance to use his intelligence to change the world. The first Hand he joined taught him to read and write; he then broke off to form his own Hand at the age of nineteen. Verebach was intelligent, and he used that intelligence to drive the growth of the Rilasciare in Eisen like a weed the nobles could never hope to fully kill. He gained a taste for power, however, when he managed to form yet another Hand at the age of twenty-two. It was this gift for organization, and the instability in Eisen, which drove him to organize all of his original Hands into what became the Kinder von Morgen. Nowadays, while he still claims to be a member of the Rilasciare, he waves the banner of the Kinder high. He no longer operates in secret and has betrayed many ideals of the original Rilasciare. Portraying Karles Verebach Verebach is not much to look upon physically. Short of stature for having grown up without adequate nutrition, he will always have the air of a pauper about him. He keeps his hair shortly shaven and often sports a few days’ growth of a dark beard. What he lacks for in weight (and teeth) he makes up for in charisma and intelligence. He can command a group like few others and is a man clearly passionate about his work. Verebach absolutely believes that he is doing the right thing by moving the Kinder von Morgen into the light. He will argue fervently with any member who says he is betraying the ideals of the Rilasciare. While he has a thirst for power, he has tempered it by genuinely trying to do good work for the society. Story Hooks • Verebach wants to expand the Kinder von Morgen into other lands. He hires the Heroes to bodyguard a few of his best speakers while they travel to Montaigne. Once there, his people will sponsor the Heroes with favors and coin to track down people sympathetic to joining their cause. • Not wishing to reveal themselves, a Hand of the Rilasciare hires the Heroes to go investigate the actual workings of Karles Verebach—is he just in it for the power or is he actually changing the world for the better? The information that the Heroes bring back to the Hand will determine if Verebach is sent support or decried as a traitor. Aleksei Nikolov Born into a life shrouded by controversy and danger, Aleksei Nikolov was smuggled out of Vodacce while he was too young to understand any of the risk his he presented. He is the only son of Merchant Prince Lucani and Lucani’s favored Courtesan, Vivian. The Prince and his wife only had daughters, so Nikolov’s position as Lucani’s male heir put him in great danger. Vivian, one of the first members of Sophia’s Daughters, begged the others to help her smuggle her baby from the land before Lucani knew what happened. Nikolov was taken north to Ussura, and placed with a Fate Witch who had made a new life with a Ussuran sailor. His childhood was happy, if hard working. The unforgiving lands of Ussura are always a challenge, but they helped Nikolov hone his physical skills as much as his mind. However, his adopted mother always said that his Vodacce heritage showed in Nikolov’s blood because the young man much preferred dancing and entertaining to the harder work in the fields. He 176 CHAPTER 8 | The Rilasciare devoted himself to the study of languages and by his teenage years, he could speak any Théan tongue without an accent. Despite happiness, Nikolov felt something was missing. He knew his parents were hiding something and began eavesdropping on his mother, which lead him to discover Sophia’s Daughters. His mother was assisting the smuggling of other Fate Witches from Vodacce, but kept her work to only that—she did not wish to risk her happy life or her family by getting more deeply involved. Nikolov disagreed, and began using his mother’s writing implements to send letters and information and to arrange more intensive assistance to Sophia’s Daughters when they were in the area. He even disguised himself as a woman several times, so he could go help in person without being recognized. This careful dance worked for a while, until his mother began to question how she kept running out of paper and ink so quickly. She discovered him sneaking out of the house, and the entire story was exposed. While she was initially angry, she could also see the passion in his eyes as he accused her of turning her back on their homeland. She finally told him the truth of his birth, though not the names, and that knowledge secured Nikolov’s permanent devotion to doing all he could to assist Sophia’s Daughters. When the news came out of Nikolov’s true identity and gender, it kicked up a lot of dust. Several traditional members insisted that both Nikolov and his mother be barred from the society for life. However, these voices were outvoted and he was permitted membership on a trial basis. He took this chance to accept the most dangerous missions, bodyguard valuable Fate Witches, and even learn how to smuggle people into other lands. Nikolov gained a reputation as one of the most effective foreign operatives of Sophia’s Daughters to date. He was also the first man to gain full membership. Portraying Aleksei Nikolov With long, dark hair and equally dark eyes, Aleksei Nikolov is dashingly handsome in a swarthy way. It is surprising he was ever able to blend in with the people of Ussura. He still tends to wear more practical, hearty clothing in heavy layers that can be stripped off should it become too warm. He is prone to the artist’s sort of daydreaming and would much prefer to be nose-deep in a painting as he would a mission. However, he has gained a new determination over the last few years and is quite passionate about proving himself to Sophia’s Daughters. He will go above and beyond on any mission for the faction and often takes foolish risks in attempts to show how useful he can be to the group. Story Hooks • A Fate Witch hiding in Ussura has made a vast and dangerous prediction about a mission that is to occur in Eisen. However, she refuses to explain the prediction in a message. Nikolov must organize a group of sympathizers to help smuggle the Strega out of Ussura and back in record time, and he approaches the Heroes to assist him. • Nikolov recently learned his father’s name, and has discovered that the man is one of the few good Vodacce Princes. He asks the Heroes to help him further his father’s goals without revealing his relation to the man. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 177 Chapter 9 NOVUS ORDO MUNDI Novus Ordo Mundi is a secret society unlike any other in Théah. Whereas others are populated by people of all stripes, only Villains make up the ranks of Novus Ordo Mundi. No Hero is a member of this society. Simply joining the Order requires at least one cold-blooded murder. Even if a Hero were to pay that cost, the actions required of a Novus Ordo Mundi member would take even the most stoic of Heroes past the point of no return. No heinous act is beyond the scope of this organization. Blackmail is an everyday occurrence. Torture is a recreation as much as it is a means of gaining information. Even the lowest Soldier of the organization needs to be willing to kill anyone at a moment’s notice. In its own eyes, Novus Ordo Mundi is the true ruler of Théah. Its roots can be traced directly back to the Old Republic in Numa, and it has been active through the living memory of every Théan. However, no member of this society wears a crown. It prefers to 178 CHAPTER 9 | Novus Ordo Mundi maintain control from the shadows. The Order makes decisions that have severe repercussions: Its plots determine what votes fail, which heir inherits due to the tragic accident of a sibling, and what Nation invades another. Few Théans ever understand this organization, and those who do are quickly silenced. Novus Ordo Mundi values its secrecy, and if it is willing to murder in order to pass a favorable Parliament vote, then there is no limit to the actions it will take to maintain its clandestine activities. For those who catch wind of the organization and wish to join their ranks, they must dodge first the plots to end their lives. Savvy Villains make themselves indispensable to someone they suspect may be a member, hoping to earn their favor and eventually a spot in the enigmatic society. Heroes who seek to destroy them rarely fare well in such an endeavor, at least not without an extreme amount of planning. Organization Few know how the Order organizes itself, but for those familiar enough with its machinations there is a hierarchy of sorts that the members adhere to. Chairs Within the Order, the Chairs are the only true members. The Factors (and even some particularly skilled or intelligent Agents) may be aware of the overarching organization and some of its goals, but they have no say whatsoever in the goings-on of the society. The Chairs alone control what plans the Order enacts. Only seven Chairs exist at any given time. This has been the case since Novus Ordo Mundi was formed in the earliest days of the Old Empire. There are only two means of joining the Inner Circle of the Order. The first and most common means of elevation is by killing a current member and taking his seat for yourself. No stigma is attached to this; if he was strong or skilled enough to kill his predecessor, then the Order is better off with the newcomer in the role. If a Chair is killed in any other way (breaking the vow; by Heroes; in an accident; or by old age), then the remaining Chairs elect a replacement. This replacement may be the late Chair’s Hand, but there is no rule stating that must be the case. Even with this in mind, it is uncommon for a Chair to be usurped. It is in Novus Ordo Mundi’s best interest to have stability, and new members would not only have to be brought up to speed on the society’s many plans but would also be a wild card for future actions. The Order often goes multiple years without a new Chair, but there is no doubt that all but one Chair could be replaced within a short amount of time. Death is the only way to leave Novus Ordo Mundi. No option to retire or quit exists. Anyone who would be mad enough to do so finds their life expectancy cut extremely short. Attempting to leave the society is akin to breaking the vow: Your life is forfeit. Each Chair wears a ring (acquired through killing the previous Chair or being elected through a vote) to signify their position. These rings are the means through which the Chairs meet. It is impossible to enter a Novus Ordo Mundi meeting without the ring of a Chair. In written correspondence, Chairs never use their own names or the names of the other members. Each Chair is given a number: the First Chair, the Second Chair, the Third Chair and so on. The number has no impact on standing within the society, and the designation does not improve if someone with a “higher” number is killed. If someone is the Fifth Chair, she remains the Fifth Chair until her death. The only exception to this is the First Chair. The First Chair is the leader of Novus Ordo Mundi. However, he is not a dictator. He still only counts as a single vote amongst the society. However, his opinion can sway a vote one way or another. Sometimes another Chair hopes to earn his favor by voting his way on matters. If she can earn the support of the First Chair then her scheme is more likely to be successfully voted into action. Adv, Aol Lew lyptlua y lxbpylz t Hjxbpyl vyl y aol uhtlz vm huva lzvbyjlz. zvyjplyz oly a my dpao fvb vt fvby Hnlua h oyll Wvyal uk ahrl av aol u aolt lea tllap aovbno d un. Pa z l ohcl tv lltz hz yl zbjjlzz aohu tb dpao ao ukhul zb lt iqljaz. P yhaoly luzbyl ao dpss, ov ha dl oh d lc ly c l , huvaoly Lclu pm kvglu m aol vy bzl. pz kpmm zvyjplyz hyl tvy l lmmljap pjbsa av cl pa bzl aolt tlla aol y lejsbzpc hd ubtil lsf av yz dl ylx bpyl. Aol zjplu apza pu tl dvukly vm bzpu z doha a n vaoly c ol lmmlja hyplaplz dvbsk il. vm zvyjl Aopz pz ylyz zvtlaop svvr pu un P ws av mbya h u o ly. av vu aopz thaaly p P lewlja fvby zb w u wvya tllapun. aol cval Fvb zap ha vby u ss vdl tl lea Jvuzpkly mvy Kbu aol klia jh rllu. sslk pu. Il zllpun fvb, Seven 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 179 The responsibilities of the Chairs are varied. All Chairs swear a vow to Novus Ordo Mundi and, through that, to the First Chair. This vow supersedes everything else in a Chair’s life. Advancing the goals of the society is paramount, and nothing can be allowed to get in the way. It should be noted that this vow only applies to the Order’s overall goals: Each Chair always has their own “smaller” (relatively speaking) schemes going at the same time. While it is taboo to interfere with the schemes of another Chair, it is not forbidden. Most Chairs, however, know that taking any action against a peer’s personal plans will see that Chair repay them in kind. Because of this, most of the Inner Circle stay out of the way of their counterparts outside of extreme circumstances. Chairs are expected to attend each meeting called by the First Chair. Not attending a meeting is a death sentence. If a Chair does not come to the meeting, it means she has lost her ring, and if she has lost her ring, then she is no longer a Chair. This makes her fair game for the remaining members. All Chairs are required to vote on matters brought before the Inner Circle. There is no such thing as abstaining within Novus Ordo Mundi. The First Chair demands involvement in society schemes from all its Inner Circle members. A Chair can be for or against a plan, but having no opinion denotes a lack of involvement. While not an official requirement, it is tradition that each Chair work toward his own goals as long as these do not interfere in Novus Ordo Mundi schemes. A Chair resting on his laurels would be seen as weak. From the moment that one enters the society, there is an expectation of progress that needs to be made. A Chair may or may not share his plans with his counterparts, however, if the Order votes on a course of action that interferes with a Chair’s private schemes, he is expected to make that known to the organization. Factors It is tradition for each Chair of Novus Ordo Mundi to select a Factor. While some Chairs may not select a Factor for extended periods of time or ever, most would admit that a Factor is a useful tool. This individual acts as the Chair’s eyes and ears across Théah, and enforces the Chair’s will, through violence if needed. And while it is still technically forbidden to discuss the society with a non-Chair, the rules are more fluid when it comes to a Factor. In order for the Factor to serve the Chair, and therefore Novus Ordo I think I may be going mad. I know I had a wife. We were married…in Quartus? Or was it Quintu s? Regardless, I know it was at the church from her family’s village. I remember the words I said to her, but her respon ses are muted. If I struggle, I can remember the intent of her response, but WHAT she said is lost. But she had to exist! We have a child! Sweet Margrit says she cannot remember her mother, but where else could she have come from? There was always someone else with us: planting the garden, teaching Margrit to count, rubbing my shoulders after a long day. I remember those things, but not the person who did them! I cannot even remember her face! The neighbors are no help either. None of them remember my wife. I asked Kurt and he told me that it has always just been Margrit and me in the house. But if that is the case, why are there women’s clothes in the closet? None of this makes any sense. You cannot just forget a person, can you? And even if you could, OTHER PEOPLE would surely remember! I found a piece of paper folded up within the pockets of one of the dresses. It shows an eye in the center of a seven-pointed star with the name “Floriana” written in a handwriting I do not know. I have never seen this paper or this symbol before, and I cannot remember a Floriana. Was that my wife’s name? 180 I have to remember. CHAPTER 9 | Novus Ordo Mundi Mundi, she, at times, requires more information than would be given to an Agent. The relationship between a Chair and his Factor is strange. In a perfect world, the Chair would trust his Factor implicitly. However, many Chairs live in fear of their Factors. By her nature, a Factor is dangerous. More Chairs are killed by their own Factors to gain access to the Inner Circle of Novus Ordo Mundi than by any other means. This causes a difficult balancing act for the Chair: He must ensure that his Factor is kept in the dark enough to not be a threat, but aware of his schemes enough to be an effective tool. Duties The first duty of a Factor is to act as the first layer of separation between a Chair and her plots. A Chair enacts her plans through several intermediaries, and the Factor is the first of those. Even if the chain is followed back from a given act it will arrive at the Factor before the Chair, and the Factor is expected to handle whomever gets that far. Beyond that, the duties of a Factor vary. Some Chairs use Factors as assassins, others as bodyguards, and others still as confidantes. It takes more trust than is common between a Chair and Factor to create a plan together, but it is not unheard of. However, the Chair must always remember that some plans cannot leave the Inner Circle. If the Experiment were to be made known to even a Factor, both that Factor and the offending Chair would be immediately targeted for death. A more recent game of sorts played by the Chairs is to pit their Factors against each other. Tradition dictates that action cannot be taken by a Chair directly against another Chair, but that does not apply to a Factor. If a Chair interrupts the business of another Inner Circle member, or even if a Chair simply does not like what one of her cohorts is doing, she may use her Factor to kill the Factor of a rival. However, this is not common. While it does not break the letter of the law prohibiting action against another Chair, it does break the spirit of the law. A Chair is likely to go through numerous Factors during her tenure on the Inner Circle. While Factors are often more secure than Agents, they are still out in the world and at risk. Because of this, even the closest relationship between Chair and Factor is more akin to how a noble would treat a favorite hound. The Chair knows that her Factor is not at her level, and most have a list of possible replacements formed well before the death of a Factor. A Chair may even have her own Factor killed so that she may be able to replace her with another who would more closely fit the Chair’s needs. Membership Factors are not an official part of Novus Ordo Mundi, only coming into popularity within the last few decades. Because of this, there are few formal rules governing the Factors. All Chairs demand respect from their Factors; one may provide this freely and truthfully, while another may laugh at his Chair behind her back. If a Factor acts against another Inner Circle member, his actions fall back on his master. This discourages a Chair from simply using her Factor as an assassin against others within Novus Ordo Mundi, but also allows a Factor to act against his own Chair. It also provides an incentive for a Chair to take care of her Factor. A displeased Factor could kill another Chair and not be punished; rather, that Factor’s Chair would receive punishment for acting against another member. The Factor is considered to be a part of the Chair, and if a Chair cannot control a part of herself then her life is at risk. Factors are always recruited directly by a Chair. At times there has been competition for a Factor, with multiple Chairs vying for the most talented. The Chairs view this as a game within the game of Factors, allowing the Chairs to work intrigues against each other, which is usually strictly forbidden. Unfortunately, in these cases it often causes a Factor to think he is more important than he actually is. Factors are almost always arrogant enough to believe that they are better than their Chairs and more qualified to sit at the Inner Circle. While they are occasionally correct, more often than not they quickly learn how replaceable they truly are. Agents Almost anyone could be an Agent of Novus Ordo Mundi. Many do not even realize their role. While Villains are commonly used by the Order, as they are easier to manipulate and more likely to go along with 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 181 villainous plans, Heroes sometimes act as Agents. Some Chairs exclusively use Heroes, enjoying manipulating a Hero to accomplish a nefarious end. These Chairs generally hire different Heroes to implement different parts of their schemes; the Heroes think they are doing good deeds but, when examined as a whole, are furthering the plans of Novus Ordo Mundi. These Chairs enjoy Heroes battling amongst themselves, and if a Hero falls, so much the better. Heroes given in to villainy are the favored Factors of some Chairs. Agents of the Order are expressly forbidden from being made aware of the secrets of Novus Ordo Mundi. A Chair takes a serious risk bringing an Agent into the fold. If anything were to compromise that Agent, the Chair would suffer the consequences. A trusted Agent, used over the course of years, may be made aware of the bigger picture, but she would never be provided with all the information. Agents, even more than Factors, are completely disposable. An Agent is a tool to be used until he is no longer useful. If one of her Agents were thwarted it would be, at worst, an annoyance to a Chair. Any tool can be replaced, and there are always more Villains to fill in the ranks. It is a common practice to kill several Agents during the course of various missions. Novus Ordo Mundi implements several layers of separation between itself and its end goals: Killing off two or three layers in the chain makes it all the more difficult to track the scheme back to its originator. The death of a Chair’s most talented Agent would elicit the same response as if a barkeep broke his best mug—a sigh before moving on to the next option. Agents are most often managed directly by the Factors. A Factor will usually have Agents he prefers to work with for different types of jobs or in different areas. During most schemes, at least one Agent will die to either keep a secret or tie up a loose end. Some Factors try to make these deaths look accidental or attempt to tie them to another cause, but most do not care of the effect on their reputations and rely on the greed or cowardice of other potential Agents. 182 CHAPTER 9 | Novus Ordo Mundi Incident Report - 19 Secundus Officer Narrative: Officer Castellano arrived on the Market Street scene after reports of a disturbance. No respo nse to initial knock on door. Officer made her way around the house and found one ground-floor window that was not blocked. Inside, an unmoving body was seen on the floor, with what appeared to be blood around the torso. Officer retur ned to front door and forced door open. Inside, officer found three addit ional bodies in entranceway, all deceased. Upon inspection, all bodies showed signs of foul play through injuries concurrent with bladed weapo ns. Furt her investigat ion required to confirm cause of death. All bodies had defensive wounds and signs of a struggle were seen. Officer conti nued walkt hrough of scene; building included four addit ional rooms. Each room contained addit ional deceased with simil ar injuries and signs of struggle. In total, 13 bodies were found, all with the same apparent cause of death. Officer does not suspect robbery as multiple victims still wore jewelry and other valuables were not disturbed. Officer unable to deter mine motive based on crime scene. No evidence apparent amongst victims or remai nder of house. Quest ioned neighbors infor med officer that house had remai ned empty for several mont hs and was only popul ated withi n the last week. Neighbors reported no suspicious activity and that occupants kept to themselves. After completing initial investigat ion, officer remai ned at scene while bodies were removed. Inspector Jefe Montero took command of scene. Inspector ordered other officers to vacate scene and that she would conti nue investigat ion further. Soldiers Avalon Soldiers are the messengers, the thugs for hire, and any number of unimportant pieces that the Chairs play with. The most talented Soldier could not begin to comprehend the scope of her actions. Soldiers are the least important part of Novus Ordo Mundi. So much so that the title Soldier is entirely informal. Inner Circle meetings never examine those directly involved in a given plan enough to deal with the exact names of those who carry out the most basic grunt work. While a Chair may learn the name of a particularly capable Agent in order to use him again in future plans or to possibly recruit him as a Factor, Soldiers are insects in the eyes of a Chair. Factors are unlikely to know specific information about Soldiers more than simply where they are located and what skill sets they may possess. Agents are more aware of the Soldiers who follow their orders, but Agents themselves only consider themselves to be part of Novus Ordo Mundi. Soldiers are recruited almost exclusively by Agents. It is the rare Factor who gets to know those so far below her station, and the even rarer Chair who does the same. Most Soldiers do not know that they do the bidding of the Novus Ordo Mundi and are simply acting as most thugs do, out of love of money or having latched onto a more powerful Villain than themselves The Glamour Isles, united under the rule of Queen Elaine of Avalon, is one of the bastions of good in Théah. While her hold on her Nation may be tenuous, it is currently secure. She is beloved by the common people and has the support of the O’Bannon in Inismore as well as MacDuff in the Highland Marches. As long as the Glamour Isles stand united under Elaine, Novus Ordo Mundi will have someone to stymie its plans. Because of this, the society is working toward undermining and, eventually overthrowing the Queen. Elaine’s claim to the throne of the Glamour Isles is based in large part on her possession of the Graal. Ten years ago magic returned to Avalon and all three Nations of the Glamour Isles bowed to Elaine because of it. Some members of Novus Ordo Mundi have recommended stealing the Graal. However, the Inner Circle rejected this plan of action. Even if the plan could be successful, the Graal will always be seen as Elaine’s. However, other artifacts were gifted to the Glamour Isles at the same time as the Graal, which have also been lost to history. These artifacts could Operations At any given time, Novus Ordo Mundi has plots in motion across Théah. The society is slowly building its influence outside of Théah as well, especially in the recently discovered New World, but the primary interest of the organization is on the continent. The general goal of the Order is power: Most actions voted on by the Chairs directly lead to the society gaining influence and control. By keeping some Nations in chaos, placing politicians under society control into positions of power, and keeping Nations engaged in beneficial wars, Novus Ordo Mundi ensures that Théah is a place ripe for the taking. What follows are the major goals of Novus Ordo Mundi within each Nation of Théah. These are schemes put into place by a majority vote of the Chairs. Each member likely has his own schemes going on within the various Nations that are often not far-reaching enough to warrant an entry. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 183 allow a popular enough Avalonian to wrest control of the Nation from Elaine if circumstances aligned. So far only one artifact has been reclaimed by Novus Ordo Mundi: the O’Bannon’s crown. Stashed away in the possession of the First Chair of the Inner Circle, it is safe. The Order still searches for the My beloved Caiomhe, By the time you are reading this letter, I am probably already dead. As I mentioned in my previous letter, I came upon something during my research that I wish I had not. Originally I thought it to be a great mystery, one that would set me apart from my peers and end with my name written in the annals of history. Instead I find myself hiding out in a filthy Montaigne barn, afraid for my life. I do not wish to write too much for fear of putting you at risk. My trials began as soon as I put together the existence of this organization, and if you knew even a fraction of what I have deduced your life would certainly be forfeit as well. Just know that there is more to this world than what appears. A shadowy organization is secretly pulling our strings, Théah’s strings, from the background. And they have been doing this for years, as far back in history as I have been able to search. As far as I can tell there has never been a time that this society has not meddled in the affairs of Nations and the people alike. Every war has occurred because they orchestrated it from behind the scenes. Marriages, assassinations, it is all connected. They thought me mad at the university, that it was all just coincidence, but the first time they tried to have me killed, I was sure I was right. Now I sit here, alone with nothing but a few cows and the storm outside for company. I did not want to make my presence known to the family that lives here. I fear I have sacrificed their lives as well; the last family to help me was murdered the day after I left. So please, do not seek to learn what I have. Forget me, move on, marry someone close to home with no interest in the world outside of the village. I wish I had never left. Yours for eternity, Donnchadh 184 CHAPTER 9 | Novus Ordo Mundi remaining artifacts; if Elaine could take the crown of Avalon with just the Graal, imagine what could be done with two Seelie gifts. Before Novus Ordo Mundi can implement its plans to place a new ruler on the throne, Elaine must leave the Glamour Isles. A brief journey to another nation would not be enough. It would have to be long-term. Long enough to call doubt into whether the Queen would return. Currently, the society believes that Elaine having to return to Bryn Bresail is an eventuality rather than a possibility. Her alliance with the Sidhe already took her from Avalon once, so it stands to reason that if the Sidhe call on her again she will answer. Even better if she takes Jack O’Bannon with her, as he is what gives her dominion over Inismore. If she were to leave the Glamour Isles she would take most of her authority with her, and that would allow for Novus Ordo Mundi to put its scheme into action, to place someone on the throne more easily controlled by the society. If its puppet came at a time of great peril, and bearing fæ gifts as great as the Graal, with Elaine gone the throne would belong to the puppet ruler and, by proxy, the Order. Elaine’s removal merely requires patience and preparation. Two things at which Novus Ordo Mundi excels. Inismore The king of Inismore, Jack O’Bannon, is the strength of the Nation. While the Inish people appear to follow Elaine’s rule based on her possession of the Graal, in actuality it is O’Bannon’s devotion to the throne that keeps his Nation in line. O’Bannon cannot be bought, and the prevailing theory is that he is half-mad at best. Because of this it would be near impossible to blackmail him or otherwise convince him to go against Elaine, and he truly does not care if the Inish Parliament wants to go against his plans. He always acts as he pleases, regardless. Because of this, the simplest plan the Order can implement is to kill Jack O’Bannon. Killing the O’Bannon is easier said than done. He is dangerous, crafty and impossible to predict. He also has a knack for not being where he is expected. More than one assassination attempt has been thwarted by the O’Bannon suddenly being across the island when he had been in the castle all day. Jack O’Bannon has so far survived five assassination attempts by Novus Ordo Mundi: two poisoned meals, a knife in the darkness, a cut girth on his horse, and a fire in his quarters. The Order has been careful and is confident in their belief that the O’Bannon does not suspect all of these attempts come from the same organization. The society used different assassins for each event, and different channels to hire each assassin. And, even if he did suspect a secret organization, it is debatable whether he would even care. Plans in Inismore, however, are less important to Novus Ordo Mundi than other Nations. Inismore is small and has rarely been considered a powerhouse in the Théan political climate. Two Chairs voted against taking any action against the island. They suggested that if other schemes were successful and a puppet can be raised to the throne of Avalon, Inismore’s presumably aggressive response would simply sow more chaos. Those Chairs were outvoted, but over time and as more and more schemes to destabilize Inismore fail, their wisdom seems more obvious to the Order Ukz, K yctpgf aqw qpeg vq mggr aqwt uejgog u qwv qh Oqpvckipg. Vjcv yc u qpg oqtg yctpkpi vj cp K yqwnf jcxg ikxgp cpa qvjgt, qwv qh eqwtv gua vq aqw cpf aqwt tq ng kp vjg Gzrgtkogp v. Dwv aqw kipqtgf og cpf K ukorna ecppqv uvcpf hqt vjcv. Vjg tguv qh Vje’cj ecp dg aqwt rncavjkpi. Dwv vjg Ekteng mpqyu vj cv Oqpvckipg ku okpg. Kp vjg rcemcig cnqp iukfg vjku ngvvgt aq w yknn hkpf vjg jgcf qh aqwt Jcpf. K jqrg aqw ygtg pqv vqq cv vcejgf vq vjku qpg. Cpf pgzv vkog ugpf c oq tg ejcnngpikpi vctigv . Oa Jcpf tgrqtvu vj cv aqwtu ycu vtwna cp godcttcuuogpv vq vj g Qtfgt. Vjg pgzv vkog K hk pf aqw cevkpi ykvjkp vjg dqtfgtu qh oa pcvkqp vjg tgrgtewuukqpu yknn dg oqtg ugxgtg. Fq pqv vguv og. Two The Highland Marches Of the three Nations in the Glamour Isles, the Highland Marches are most ripe for a political revolution. Breaking up the Glamour Isles is a priority for Novus Ordo Mundi, and the Highland Marches are the easiest target. Avalon has its problems but is largely loyal to the Queen, and as long as Jack O’Bannon rules Inismore its support of the throne is unquestioned. However, the Highland Marches has a growing faction that would like nothing more than to break off and form its own sovereign state. The Unionists under the High King may be in power now, but the Separatists are gaining more traction with each year. Each time bad luck befalls Avalon and every time a royal decree has a negative impact on the clans, more flock to the Separatist banner. In addition to those clans who have naturally moved to support the Separatists, Novus Ordo Mundi has been slowly paying off votes or, in some cases, killing the clan heads so a more manageable heir would gain the seat. The rate of establishing Separatists in Parliament must be controlled, however, and needs to coincide with several other schemes. If the Highland Marches vote to leave the United Kingdoms while Elaine is still secure in her throne, then it would be possible for her to reclaim the Highland territory through war. Ideally, this scheme would not be put into motion until after the plans for Avalon have been accomplished. It is also worth noting that Golden Liberty in Sarmatia has led to murmurs amongst the Highlanders about their own democracy. So far nothing has come from these whispers, but this plays into Novus Ordo Mundi schemes nonetheless. While some society Agents have initiated these feelings, a surprising number of those wanting to see the Highland Marches adopt their own democracy when they break away from Avalon has appeared on its own with no Order involvement. Castille While it may come as a surprise, Novus Ordo Mundi takes only a minor role within the most villainous organization in Castille: the Inquisition. While a Chair is a member and the society has Agents within the Inquisition’s ranks, the Inner 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 185 Circle is happy to let Cardinal Verdugo run the organization as he sees fit. From time to time the society may nudge the Inquisition one way or another, and absolutely uses Church assets for its benefit but overall, it is pleased with Verdugo’s methods. Novus Ordo Mundi does take an active role in playing the Inquisition and the Castillian nobility against each other. The society is also aware of the truth behind King Sandoval. The plan to relocate the young monarch to Vaticine City can be traced back to the Inner Circle, which voted unanimously to initiate the action. Novus Ordo Mundi Agents are also helping coordinate a means of reuniting Rocío with her brother. A Factor involved in this espionage once noted that an Agent might work for the Inquisition one day and the royal family the next. Ensuring the rift remains between the nobility and the Church is paramount to maintaining control in Castille. If one side gains too much power it will become difficult to perform the maneuvers needed to ensure the society’s goals come to fruition. However, due to their innate villainous nature, some within the Inner Circle would prefer to use the entirety of Novus Ordo Mundi’s influence to make the Inquisition more powerful and to remove the nobility in all but name. Currently this feeling is held by a minority of members and the First Chair supports the current plan of action. But that minority is doing what it can to turn other members to its cause in hopes of calling for a new vote on the matter. Chairs this seemed as though it would be an example of how everything could go right for the Order. A year into the war, Novus Ordo Mundi remained pleased with its efforts. It was making profits that put dozens of other plans to shame. Five years into the war, profits were still up, but the more savvy Chairs realized that there was no end in sight to the conflict. And as the years progressed, the mistake became more and more apparent. War began to spill out of the intended area, and thousands of Théans lost their lives. The number grew with each passing year, until all Chairs realized their folly. Too late they came to the conclusion that Novus Ordo Mundi had built up the Nations’ anger too well, and now Théah would pay the price. While the society did not care for the individual lives lost, the population of Eisen was reduced in such a way that no one predicted. Losing some soldiers to war is something that the Order was prepared for. Plunging an entire Nation into chaos was another thing entirely. After all of these years, Eisen remains an unstable mess. Novus Ordo Mundi, for all of their villainy, never expected this. The Eisen Debacle, as the First Chair refers to the War of the Cross, is mentioned any time a plan is brought before the Inner Circle that has not examined every contingency. Where once the society counted its schemes in Eisen as a perfect example of plans coming together, its legacy is now one of what happens when plans are ill thought out Eisen The Second Chair has command of operations within Montaigne. She concerns herself specifically with the Nation and, with the support of the First Chair, encounters little resistance. The Second Chair implements all plots at the society level, and her peers take a risk each time they take action within Montaigne with their own schemes. In recent years, the only concerted efforts taken within Montaigne by Novus Ordo Mundi deal with Porté sorciers. The Second Chair is consumed with finding each and every user of Porté within the Nation and runs dozens of operations, with hundreds of Agents, to accomplish this goal. However, rumors exist within the Inner Circle that attribute l’Empereur’s simultaneous inability to produce a male heir or an one gifted with Porté, to Novus Ordo Mundi’s most recent scheme in Eisen was the instigation of the War of the Cross. Thirty years ago, the Chairs voted to begin a large-scale war, one that Théah had not seen in decades. This was sold by the Fourth Chair as a means to not only keep several Nations off balance while other plots were put into motion, but to also provide the society a means of making a profit. Novus Ordo Mundi had stores of weapons and merchants on all sides of the conflict who could sell weapons at hugely inflated costs. The motion passed unanimously, and prompting the Nations to war took little effort and less time. Novus Ordo Mundi had been goading the Nations to war for years, and it took only the smallest spark to ignite the flames. To the 186 CHAPTER 9 | Novus Ordo Mundi Montaigne 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 187 the actions of the Second Chair. The herb silphion is known to cause infertility, and it is believed that when specifically processed for the purpose, it could cause the issues l’Empereur currently experiences. This has not been confirmed by any Novus Ordo Mundi members, and while an action of this magnitude is usually one that would be voted on by the Chairs, the Order’s rules are sometimes bent within Montaigne. The Sarmatian Commonwealth The Golden Liberty is by far the most important event to come out of the Sarmatian Commonwealth, and possibly all of Théah, in recent years. This act, elevating all citizens of Sarmatia to a noble title and the ability to vote in the Sejm, created the first true democracy in Théah in thousands of years. The Sarmatians are proud of it, nobles of other Nations fear that democracy may soon come to their own doors, and the act is seen as a positive act in a time of darkness. It would shock the people to learn that the Golden Liberty exists to further the plans of Novus Ordo Mundi. Vla, jhqw lv lq sodfh D q ld w d p u d V Wkh Hqvxuh brxu lq klv vhdufk. fh lq su h k w u wr dvvlvw ryhg xs, exw rx p q h eh yh d k b qglqj wlphwdeoh pd h kdv ehhq vsh K . h p d v h k w d frsb sodq lv vwloo ub; surylgh klp d u le O o d rb U wlph lq wkh WKH ZDOHCB Q R H V L W D WUH lsxodwhg ri Vlhucdqw’v jh 74. Zh pdq sd r w g h q h wr DUWLFOHV rs duv bhduv djr ro fk v h u d fl v xjjhvwlqj vhyhudo Ulod h dq hqwub v lv w d h u w lv k oh lqfoxgh lq w wlchq wr d qre fl q ld w d p u d V ub lv hohydwlqj hyh uhg wr hqg k sd h su lv h k lo h klp udqn. Zdlw xqw wklv vkrxog jly j; lq q yh h h k w q. uhvhdufk iru qdfw wkh sod h r w v g h h q lrq kh w. wkh lqvsludw lpvhoi eulooldq k n lq k w o lo z Wkh irro kh mre lv loohg zkhq w n w q jh D h v rq k Kdyh w qr orrvh hqg h e q fd h u h kh k frpsohwh. W hu olqnv lq w k rw b q d h ry . Uhp wklv pdwwhu glvfuhwlrq. fkdlq dw brxu Uhjdugv, Three 9 | Novus Ordo Mundi 188 CHAPTER While it is known that Prince Stanisław II discovered the loophole that allowed the king to make every citizen a noble, the truth is murkier. The Rilasciare believes that it was the guiding force behind this movement, but the idea to make everyone in the Commonwealth a noble was made by a librarian who had been paid to bring the idea to the Prince by a merchant, who in turn had been blackmailed into the act by a Vodacce noble. If one were to trace the activity back to its origins, eventually it comes to the Order. Luckily several links in that chain are already dead. Novus Ordo Mundi’s goals here are two-fold. Initially, Golden Liberty provides them with a simpler means to put someone else on the throne of Sarmatia. The prince is admittedly well-loved by the population, so this may seem to be a strange tactic. The society’s concern is that the Sejm are too fickle; even if their votes are bought, they could still act in their own interests. Providing the vote to all Sarmatian citizens ensures chaos, but chaos that can be controlled. It would not be feasible to attempt to pay off enough citizens to buy the election, but through the use of propaganda, Novus Ordo Mundi could control how the population as a whole feels about the candidates. Just because the prince is loved today does not mean that he will be loved tomorrow. Any scandal, whether real or fabricated, could shatter the population’s views of the prince. Novus Ordo Mundi actually hopes to place King Stanisław I’s wife, the current queen and mother of the prince, on the throne. The society already has its hooks in her, and can manipulate her more easily than the current monarch. The second goal of Golden Liberty is to use Sarmatia as a test. Democracy has not been seen since the early days of the Empire, and members of Novus Ordo Mundi are curious to see how the Nation will react over time. Sarmatia was considered the perfect candidate for the test; it is not as important to the global scene as other Nations and therefore if the experiment fails, nothing of importance is lost. The government was already chaotic enough that it was difficult to predict what would happen with the crown. This has the added bonus of inciting the peasant classes of other Nations into wanting democracy. More political chaos in those Nations can only help the society’s goals. Novus Ordo Mundi is prepared to discredit the prince at the best possible moment, and even if the queen does not seem to be a popular choice, the scheme has other options. The Order is prepared to place someone solidly under its thumb on the throne of Sarmatia. It does not care who that new monarch is. Ussura Novus Ordo Mundi is not foolish enough to write off the truth of the Leshiye. These spirits are real and dangerous to anyone who threatens Ussura. The Ussurans, as backward as they appear to the more advanced Nations of Théah, rightfully entrust their fates to these powerful beings. As long as the Ussurans honor Matushka, actions against the Nation are futile. While they may not even realize it, the lack of technological advancement in Ussura is what makes it such a threat. As long as Ussurans trust in Matushka they have nothing to fear within their borders. With that in mind, the goal of Novus Ordo Mundi is to advance Ussura. Factions within the Nation are already clamoring for the technology commonplace elsewhere in Théah. The Order helps them acquire what they are looking for. The Ussurans are slow to adapt, but some progress has been made over the last several years. Firearms, for example, were once nearly impossible to find within the Nation. Nowadays, while still rare, a commoner would recognize a pistol if she saw one and be aware of its capabilities. Architecture, medicine and other knowledge are slowly gaining traction. As the progressives bring more advancements to the Nation, Ussura will rely on itself less and less. Novus Ordo Mundi does not expect this to be a conscious decision. Instead, the belief amongst the Inner Circle is that over time the Leshiye will weaken as technology advances. Where once an Ussuran would rely on his belief in Matushka to feed his family and keep them warm through the winter, he may soon be able to do so with modern technology and a musket. It is those small, nearly imperceptible blows against the land itself that will weaken Ussura. It has been brought up in Inner Circle meetings whether it would be feasible to kill Matushka. While no members were against the plan in theory, none could think of a way to accomplish this task. Chairs remain on the lookout for weapons that could destroy such a being. The Order keeps tabs on those Ussurans who are open to progress and does what it can to put technology into their hands. The rare Ussuran who seeks out training at a university may see her tuition paid by an anonymous benefactor, with hopes that she will take her knowledge back to her country. Anything the society can do to provide advancement to a progressive Ussuran is to be done. This is a blanket order across the Inner Circle, to be kept in mind during Chairs’ individual plans as well. Because of this, Novus Ordo Mundi favors Ketheryna Fischler Dimitritova’s claim to the Ussuran throne. At any given time, there are a handful of 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 189 Agents, often unknown to one another, near Ketheryna to whisper in her ear and provide insights that lead to actions taken for the benefit of the Order. While votes to have Ilya Sladivgorod Nikolovich assassinated have so far failed, some within the Inner Circle feel it would be much simpler to have that threat to its plans removed permanently. However, until Ilya’s threat to Ketheryna’s rule becomes more serious, Novus Ordo Mundi sees no reason to remove the former heir. Some within the Inner Circle, however, feel as though taking no action with Ussura is the correct course. Ussura is just one Nation, after all, and if the Order is able to bring the rest of Théah under its sway then Ussura will surely fall shortly thereafter. The First Chair is opposed to this, however, and is concerned that even against the rest of Théah, Ussura could hold. And Novus Ordo Mundi will need all of Théah under its sway. Even a single Nation outside of its domain is unacceptable. Vestenmennavenjar The interest Novus Ordo Mundi has in Vestenmennavenjar begins and ends with money. The Nation has formed itself into an economic powerhouse within the last few decades, and the society has been influencing Vesten from the shadows every step of the way. The Order has worked against a universal currency in Théah for centuries. When moving funds, exchange rates across multiple currencies allow Novus Ordo Mundi financiers to more easily hide their actions. This is even more important on a global scale. Funds may originate in Eisen marks, convert into Vodacce republics and be moved to Avalon’s pound sterling, only to be used to pay a Vesten assassin in Guilders. Because of this, the society takes action to block the Guilder’s universality. With this in mind, Novus Ordo Mundi is orchestrating a trade war between Vesten and Vodacce from behind the scenes. The goal is to have this struggle continue indefinitely, or at least until the society is able to bring its plans to fruition. By that point even an immediate reconciliation between the two Nations would be too little, too late. Novus Ordo Mundi has recently begun opening several banks across Théah. The first opened in Vendel itself, but branches have grown over the last several years in most major cities. A number of Vodacce banks are now owned by the organization, as well as banks located in Avalon, Montaigne and Castille. The Order intends to have these banks continue growing until they control the finances of Théah. Some Inner Circle members see banks as the future powerhouses of the continent. Controlling the nobility has been profitable and important for the last several centuries, but in the future, controlling the banks may provide the greatest amount of power to Novus Ordo Mundi. After all, she who controls the money, controls the world. Vodacce If Novus Ordo Mundi is apprehensive about taking action within any specific Nation, it would certainly be Vodacce. It is not the shifting political climate of the Merchant Princes or the dangerous games they play. It is the Fate Witches who most concern the society. The Order’s safety is in its anonymity. If its identities and goals were known, then each member would be at risk of having Heroes kick in his door. Chairs distance themselves from their plans in order to protect their identities. It is common to have two 190 CHAPTER 9 | Novus Ordo Mundi or more middlemen between a Chair and whomever implements his plan. This is considered standard by the society, and when one takes into account the fact that Novus Ordo Mundi often kills various Agents in the chain, it makes it nearly impossible to tie anything back to the Inner Circle. However, any Strega would be able to track the threads of a scheme of this nature back to the Chair with ease. This worries the Chairs enough that they do their best to avoid Vodacce unless some action in the Nation is absolutely mandatory. When the society does find that it must act within Vodacce’s borders, it dramatically increases the number of middlemen involved in the scheme. Where in another Nation a Chair may indirectly hire three mercenaries to act as links in the chain of a plan and kill one for good measure, in Vodacce there may be as many as six or seven middlemen hired and four would not wake up the morning after the job. Even with this in mind the more skilled Fate Witches may still be able to track a Chair’s identity. Because of this, the Inner Circle pays handsomely for information about Vodacce Fate Witches. Knowing which Merchant Prince has access to the most clever Strega through his own family or his allies, helps the Order determine areas to avoid. Taking any action within Vodacce is always a dangerous game of risk management for any Chair. A Chair brave or clever enough to take action in the Nation is rewarded with benefits some of her peers do not have access to. Most Chairs would never voluntarily take any action within Vodacce if there is any possibility of a Fate Witch becoming involved. The potential cost is simply too high for most to risk; one would need to have the perfect plan in order to be worth it. And even then there is always the chance that a stray strand of Fate may catch a Strega’s eyes. When working in Vodacce, death is always on the line for a Novus Ordo Mundi Chair Notable Members Floriana Valencia Mathematics has always come easy to Floriana Valencia. From a young age, she was considered one of the brightest minds of whatever school she attended. While she was undeniably brilliant in all of her studies, it was math in which she truly excelled. Her noble family spared no expense in her education and she had the privilege of attending any University she desired. In her mid-twenties, Valencia abruptly decided to step away from her studies and into the Church. She quickly moved through the ranks and settled into its accounting and finance arm, eventually joining the Inquisition. It is here she has stayed for several years. Since then she has made no advancements in position, she seems content to keep to herself and monitor the Inquisition’s finances. In truth, however, Valencia is much more than she would appear. It was during her time at the university that she discovered the threads of plots that led her to Novus Ordo Mundi. She was able to piece together the bigger picture through hundreds of smaller clues, which led her to discover the identity of one of the Chairs. Initially, Valencia attempted to blackmail the Chair. This extortion continued for a short time until the remaining Novus Ordo Mundi members discovered the breach within the Inner Circle. Rather than kill Valencia, which is the most common result of someone outside the society discovering the truth, the remaining Chairs were impressed by her abilities and discreetly removed their counterpart. Valencia 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 191 was offered the ring, which she gladly accepted. All according to her own plan. Moving into the Church and eventually into the Inquisition was another plot of Valencia’s. Her role keeps her unimportant enough to not draw unwanted attention, but provides her the opportunity to use the Inquisition for the Order’s gain. An assassin’s wage is easily paid with a simple adjustment to a Church expense report. A personal enemy who comes too close to discovering Valencia’s true allegiance suddenly finds himself branded a heretic. Everything costs money, even in the Inquisition, and Valencia controls the money. Portraying Floriana Valencia Floriana Valencia is the embodiment of the mastermind. While someone else may think two, five or even ten steps ahead, she has already countered those actions and moved on to the next scheme before he even realizes the game had begun. She never makes a decision without fully deducing the potential outcomes, and even when at odds with another Chair, her warnings are heeded. To those unaware of her sinister double life, Valencia appears as a prim and proper mid-level accountant, wholly devoted to her job. However, behind closed doors, she is absolutely immoral and would not hesitate to eviscerate a child if it meant furthering one of her schemes. Story Hooks • A member of the Vaticine Church, Mzabi, has discovered flaws in the Inquisition’s records. The Inquisition paid 10,000 Guilders to abduct a Castillian noble, but there is no record of the act taking place. Even more baffling, the noble is still alive and well. This is not the first time Mzabi has found inconsistencies such as this, but it is the most glaring. The Inquisitor needs the Heroes to determine what happened and get to the bottom of this mystery. • The Heroes intercept an Inquisition order calling for the death of a noble. When they find the noble, they discover nothing that would have drawn the ire of the Inquisition. The only thing out of the ordinary about this noble is that he claims to be engaged in a shadow war 192 CHAPTER 9 | Novus Ordo Mundi with a mysterious organization, which has already killed his son. The noble requests aid from the Heroes against this organization, providing them with the name “Floriana” and warning the Heroes to take caution. Wawrzyniec Every Chair in Novus Ordo Mundi has secrets. It all but comes with the role. Wawrzyniec takes secrets to another level. For one, none of the other Chairs even know if Wawrzyniec is his real name. It is assumed by others that the First Chair is the exception here, but he has not volunteered the information to others in the Inner Circle and none are in a hurry to ask him. Wawrzyniec’s last name is a mystery as well. His sudden appearance with the organization is equally mysterious. None in the Order had ever even heard of this man the first time he appeared, summoned by the ring of his station as the Fourth Chair. He offered no explanation, and all that he said of his predecessor was that the woman had made a bad deal. Any questions since then about what happened are met with either a coy joke or an icy glare, depending on Wawrzyniec’s mood at the time. Wawrzyniec has yet to find his niche within Novus Ordo Mundi, but this fact does not bother him. He appears at meetings and votes as though he is flipping a coin in his head. He might vote in favor of killing a member of the Inish Parliament one month, then two months later vote against another action in the same plan. This is frustrating to many of his more strategically minded peers, as it is nearly impossible to plan for his vote. Wawrzyniec is also one of the few Inner Circle members not afraid of voting against the First Chair. On more than one occasion, he has been the sole dissenting vote against a particular scheme. Even when he loses, however, he does not seem to mind and never loses the smirk that’s constantly on his face. No matter how much he infuriates the other Chairs, it is unlikely that any would act against Wawrzyniec. Even if not for the vow that each Chair takes preventing them from directly confronting their peers, Wawrzyniec is, for lack of a better word, deadly. His abilities in combat are superior, and he is able to move at incredible speeds and strike impossibly hard. While no Novus Ordo Mundi members would admit it, many of them fear Wawrzyniec. Because of this the other Chairs do their best to stay clear of any of Wawrzyniec’s interests in case they draw his attention. Story Hooks • The Heroes are contacted by a strange man saying that he has information on a conspiracy at the top of every Théan Nation. He provides enough documentation for the Heroes to begin connecting the dots, but then offers them a deal in exchange for more information: One of the Heroes has to murder someone in cold blood. • The Heroes meet an apparent madman on the road, ranting about having his destiny stolen by a devil. He lists a number of conspiracies to prove himself, and one rings true. Is he telling the truth, or did he simply have a lucky guess? The madman begs for the Heroes to look into this matter for him, believing that his destiny can only be returned to him when the devil is slain. Maeve O’Donagh While magic may have only recently returned to Avalon, rumors of Sidhe sorcery have been around for centuries. The Inish druids are one such sect that had demonstrated a small amount of magical talent even before Elaine returned with the Graal. Maeve O’Donagh was one of these druids. Portraying Wawrzyniec Wawrzyniec is an enigma. He has no friends as long as anyone can tell, and none of the other members of Novus Ordo Mundi have successfully discovered any information about him. Wawrzyniec is a man who acts as though nothing is important to him, only to decide that one ploy or another is the most critical act in all of Théah. He is supremely confident in his own abilities and goes against the tradition of using a Factor. Whether this is arrogance or confidence is up for debate. Physically, Wawrzyniec does not appear imposing. He is a tall man, but not overwhelmingly so, of middling weight. He dresses in the current Sarmatian fashion, and his clothing is all perfectly tailored. This is contrasted by the fact that his clothing is often worn sloppily, with missing buttons; his hair is rarely combed. He is never seen without a sword at his belt, and though he wields it as a master he has never displayed a Duelist’s pin. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 193 O’Donagh grew up in a druidic circle as something of an anomaly: She truly had a magical talent. Most of her kin knew much of woodlore, what herbs could bring down a fever, and how to predict the weather, but had no more magical ability than anyone else in Avalon. Because of this O’Donagh spent her formative years seeking out a teacher. She found many willing, but on each occasion she quickly found that she was already beyond what the potential mentor could teach. This went on until she found the wizard Derwyddon. Initially, Derwyddon had no interest in taking on a student. However, O’Donagh was persuasive and cleverer than any Derwyddon had met before. Over time, his convictions were worn down and the mighty wizard took her on as his apprentice. O’Donagh remained with him for years and was an adept student. She drank in her lessons like a person dying of thirst. Derwyddon thought perhaps he had found someone worthy of taking over his mantle when his time in Avalon at Queen Elaine’s side came to a close, and taught his apprentice everything he knew. Master, The rumors you had me follow up on were true. I had to convi nce the clan who lived nearby that I was on a quest from the throne before they would give up their secrets. Appa rently, their ancestors swore a færie oath generations ago to protect the item, until one who was wort hy appeared to claim it. Do not worr y; I killed every man, woman and child in the village. I am well aware of the society’s policies on loose ends. You should have seen the look of shock on the chieftain’s face when I ripped his heart out. He could not believe it. The artifact was protected by powerful fæ wards; anyone besides me would certainly have perished if he tried to enter the cavern. I had but to cast a few spells to find it among st the færie gold. It was the only item of value within the cave. Regardless, I sealed the cavern back up as I left. No reaso n to make the journey easy on anyone who may have followed me. The artifact is being shipped to the fourt h safe house in Charouse. The captain of the vessel is on my payroll and knows better than to risk my ire. And his orders are to kill any of his men curious enough to investigate the package. I am always your loyal servant, Maeve 194 ur progress andre yo h tc wa My Lord, to d ue in nt u well. We havethinco Parliament. Without a doubt you a yo s nd fi er tt le is th I hope your advances n!wi th wi d se es pr im ry ve are rful men in Avalo we po t os m e th of nger be a bothaerts e lo on no ll wi on gt in rr A t the other se gh her learn that Lady gs to on m d a se u ea yo pl st be in ll ga a wi g u Yo s been workin on the throne. It seems as thou dy was to you. We know tosheenha Elaine’s hold lous type; we implied that the La both. re su g in pt em tt and a ker and the jea he took care of the problem for uslead. in dr a th bo s wa nd a husb in a fit of raget will be more inclined to follow your nd a ir a ff a n a ng vi ha replacemen ’s on gt in rr A dy La ct We expe ing, Long live the future K V CHAPTER 9 | Novus Ordo Mundi Once O’Donagh completed her studies and found there was nothing more Derwyddon could teach her, she left him without a word. To this day she is one of Derwyddon’s greatest shames, and he does his best to quell any mention of his former student. Now one of the most powerful sorceresses in Théah, O’Donagh set off to make her place in the world. She moved often, staying nowhere longer than a few years. During this time she accumulated wealth and power, but still she craves more. In recent years she was approached by a stranger offering her a role in Novus Ordo Mundi as a Factor. She accepted, hungry to gain access to the Order’s resources, but is not content to keep her current position. She imagines killing a Chair and taking his place; preferably her own. Nothing is off the table if it benefits Maeve O’Donagh. Portraying Maeve O’Donagh Few Théans will ever lay eyes on anyone as beautiful as Maeve O’Donagh. Even fewer will lay eyes on anyone more power hungry. A mighty sorceress in her own right, she has done nothing but grow stronger in her years with the Order. Where once she would have fled from battle with her old teacher Derwyddon, now she is convinced that not even he is her equal. O’Donagh fears no one, confident in her abilities to overcome any obstacle. She is loyal to herself first, and Novus Ordo Mundi a distant second. Story Hooks record of Kirstin is when she showed up to the doors of a University in Castille filthy and wearing rags, requesting to be admitted. While initially laughed at and chased off, she came to the University every day for a week before a professor allowed her to take the entrance exam, if just to get her to go away. Kirstin performed well on the exam, and was admitted to join the school of medicine. Kirstin’s work advanced Theah’s knowledge of anatomy in leaps and bounds, but eventually attracted the ire of the Inquisition. Her drawings were too accurate, there were too many accounts of grave robbing, and there were rumors that the bodies, when found, were missing pieces. An eye here, a hand there, and eventually everything piled up enough that Kirstin had to catch a midnight boat out of Castille and away from the Inquisition. After traveling Theah as a doctor, she was eventually found by agents of Floriana Valencia. Floriana used Inquisition records to track down Kirstin in order to recruit her into the Novus Ordo Mundi. It was also at this time that Kirstin’s Hexenwerk sorcery became known. Kirstin began working for Floriana, eventually becoming her Hand. While some Chairs and Hands can be at odds with each other, Floriana and Kirstin have a mutual respect for each other. Floriana knows that Kirstin is capable enough to accomplish her goals, and Kirstin knows that Floriana is clever enough to keep them both in power. • The wizard Derwyddon has sought out the Heroes to send them on a dangerous mission. He believes that he has tracked down the location of a sorceress named Maeve, but he cannot leave Queen Elaine’s side to deal with it himself. He needs the Heroes to confront this sorceress and bring her to justice. • One of the Heroes receives a letter from home, begging her to return. It says that a beautiful woman arrived several weeks ago and has since put the entire town under her spell. Without aid, it is certain that the entire town is in terrible danger Kirstin Haupt Kirstin Haupt’s early life is a mystery to all but herself. While clearly of Eisen descent, the first 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 195 24 Quartus subject 115D Successfully attached wight hand onto test subject after severing subject’s left hand. Subject reports ability to move new hand, but has no feeling in said hand. Will require further testing. Initial tests are promisi ng. 3 Sextus subject 14G: Subject expired following procedure to attach gills. Need to work out a means of bypassi ng respiratory system long enough to keep subject from suffocating during procedure. 17 Sextus subject 645C: Subject survived ocular transpl ant. Requires time before testing night vision. Subject completely blind. 22 Sextus subject 645C. Experiment failure. It must not be the eyes that provide the creatures with night vision. Further study is required. 8 Coranti ne subject 801B: While venom sac and fangs were successfully attached, subject was unable to stop screami ng after regaining consciousness. It seems as though the venom burned from the inside. Severed subject’s vocal cords and will monitor further. 8 Coranti ne subject 801B: Subject expired after 4 hours, 22 minutes, 48 seconds. Fangs and venom sacs were not salvageable. 1 Septimus: I have yet to find the part of the Monster’s brain that allows it to terrify its victims. The answer must be here somewhere. I require more specimens. 29 Decimus subject 3421Y: Subject survived attachment of three tentacles. Reports sensati on in new limbs but is incapable of effective movement. Human musculature seems inefficient with moving foreign limbs. Look into rebuildi ng muscle mass. 196 CHAPTER 9 | Novus Ordo Mundi Kirstin has long used her scholarship as a means of expanding her sorcerous capabilities. She is adept with most known hexenwerk, and has even begun her own offshoot branch of research dealing with removing various parts of monsters and attaching them to mundane humans. This science is still in its infancy, but Kirstin is making great strides. This is in part due to her correspondence with fellow scientist Viktor Franzeller. He has been working on similar experiments, and Kirstin has taken notes from his work. Portraying Kirstin Kirstin has come far in her life. Her past is a mystery, but it couldn’t have been pleasant. Where she once wore rags, she now dresses in the finest of silks. Where once she was forced to conceal her studies, now she has as many bodies as she could ever need. She is smart, focused, and dangerous – even more so when you take into account her sorcery. She has mastered the creation of undead, and uses them as her slaves. Story Hooks • The dead are rising in Montaigne. There are reports of a remote village in which zombies and other horrors have been seen recently, all centered around a manor outside of town. The villagers spend their nights hiding in their own homes, afraid to go outside, but every morning they awake to find someone else missing. • The Heroes encounter a street gang with incredible abilities, sharing the traits of various monstrous creatures. When questioned the gang members say that their powers were given to them by “Die Ärztin”. Henri Laurent Henri Laurent is ancient. He had already been working as a servant in the palace for years when l’Empereur was a child and has been at his post ever since. He has been around so long that most do not realize when he is in the same room. It was for this reason he was originally recruited by Novus Ordo Mundi. Nobles both foreign and domestic visiting the palace view the help as furniture, and Laurent more than any other due to his tenure. While dutiful, Laurent’s true goal is to acquire information on behalf of a wealthy backer. In truth, this backer is a member of the Order. It was during his time as information gatherer that Laurent began acquiring his list of Porté sorciers. While many in Montaigne try to keep a list of who may be a sorcerer, Laurent prides himself on having the most complete list. Keeping track of the legitimate children who inherit Porté is easier, but the names of secret, illegitimate children are much more difficult to obtain. Laurent’s list, however, has never been wrong. He has no idea he works for an organization secretly looking to reshape the world in its own image; he merely receives a sizeable pile of soliels to keep tabs on those around l’Empereur’s palace. Novus Ordo Mundi uses this list to ensure that no Porté users are recruited into the society without it knowing. And, if any were recruited, that they can be quickly eliminated. Laurent is also adept in the art of poison. He could potentially handle the cup of anyone at the palace, and it only takes a moment to drip a lethal dose of poison into an unsuspecting visitor’s drink. The same employers who buy his secrets occasionally pay him to kill someone within the palace. Laurent has been doing this for decades and has never been caught. He rotates which poisons he uses so as to keep from building a pattern, and the deaths are infrequent enough so as not to arouse suspicion. Portraying Henri Laurent Henri Laurent is one of the plainest and most unassuming people you could ever meet. This is by design and allows him to blend into the background of any situation. He is old and plays that up when he needs the cover. In reality, he is still spry and his mind is as quick as it was in his youth. In social situations, he speaks when spoken to, and this carries over into his personal life. He is much more likely to follow the cues of another than to create his own schemes. Story Hooks • Within l’Empereur’s palace there has been a recent string of random deaths. Some of them young men showing no sign of sickness. Dominique de Montaigne asks the Heroes to determine if anything unnatural caused these incidents. • The Heroes find a handwritten book filled with Montaigne names. There seems to be no rhyme or reason to the list, until they realize that each of the crossed-out names corresponds with a suspicious death, and that all of them were Porté sorciers. The Heroes must investigate who wrote this book, and if that person means harm to the remaining names ier w ho anot her Porté sorc of e m ed rm fo in is the My w hisperers Cosette Vi lleneueve r. fo d te un co ac menti oned had not been mi nor viscount w ho a of er ht ug da e eets illegit imat s changi ng the sh wa I le hi w fe wi s aliases her sorcer y to hi list of her know n a e ar d he ac tt A rrently have of their room. ti ons. I do not cu la re d oo bl te ia ed n and her imm uses, although I ca ho fe sa or on ti ca dy a record of her lo the manor. The La in e liv t no es do s not co nfir m that she oiselle Cosette wa em ad M at th r ea cl made it quite me. welcome in her ho d of the l payment by the en ua us e th e iv ce re I expect to m ore relevant if I discover any , se ur co of , nd A m onth. y. send it accordingl informat io n I wi ll of service, A pleasure to be Henri 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 197 PROLOGUE: CLUES, PART 2 T Clues, Part 2 he bloody fingerprint. Adara knelt down, her wounds aching, and lifted the spectacles from the floor. She went back to his desk, looking over the papers. She had already shifted through them, but she was looking for one in particular. The one at the top. When she found it, she saw what he wanted her to see. Her heart pounded in her chest. “Clever old man,” she whispered. And then, her heart sank. She looked down at his body, so still, unmoving. Not even breath. Adara’s eyes blurred with tears. And then, she moved. Fast. Only at the last moment did she sense the assassin behind her. His mace nearly crushed her skull, but instead, it smashed the desk, throwing the old man’s papers into the air. Her wounds objected to her movement, but she had no choice. The assassin’s mace would not be kind to her sword when she parried, and if he was skilled, he could probably break it in two, like he did with the table. From what Adara saw, he was very skilled. 198 Prologue: Clues, Part 2 She dodged the mace again and it knocked away a piece of the wall. As she moved, she finally got a look at him. His dark skin and shaved head. His clothing. His weapon. His eyes glowed with the red of sunsets. Despite the fear in her belly, Adara grinned. “You’ve come a long way to kill me.” “Further than you know,” he growled and swung the mace again. This time, her quickness did not save her. The mace smashed into her chest, sending her flying back. She lost her balance and fell out the open window. *** Madalitso felt the impact of the mace up his arms as he smashed the woman’s chest. She fell back, stumbling into the window before she tumbled out. He allowed himself a short grin. He walked to the desk. The woman was looking for something. And as he looked, he did not see the grappling hook and rope shot past the window. Nor did he see Adara fly up and over it. The ruins of the table told him nothing. The old man’s papers were strewn everywhere. He cursed quietly and walked slowly back to the window, looking out to the ground far below. She wasn’t there. No body. That wasn’t possible. She was no Montaigne noble, nor did she have access to… He felt a boot on the back of his head, smashing his face into the stone. He cursed and fell back, his vision full of blood and pain. He swung the mace blindly in front of him, hitting nothing. Then, right in front of his nose, he heard a click. Madalitso opened his eyes and saw the barrel of a pistol not even a finger’s width away from his eyes. The woman was on the other end of the arm that held it. “Drop the mace,” she said. Madalitso saw blood on the woman’s lips. She held her ribs where his mace hit her. “You will not kill me,” Madalitso said. “You are a Knight of the Rose and Cross and you made vows.” “I made a vow to never kill unless it meant protecting life. Right now, you’ve proven you’re willing to take mine, so if I pull this trigger, I feel safe in knowing I’ve not violated my vows.” Madalitso saw her sincerity. It burned in her eyes. “Now,” she said. “Drop it.” Madalitso let the mace fall. It cracked the wooden floor where it fell. “Good,” she said. “Now talk.” “I will tell you nothing,” Madalitso said. “No threat, not even the threat of death is great enough to eclipse the horrors that will happen to me if I tell you more than I am allowed.” Adara’s brow furled. “You’re not going to talk and I’m not going to force you to.” “We are at a stalemate, Rose and Cross.” He watched her eyes. She was thinking. Measuring. She was also buying him time. He saw her glare reconcile a notion in her head. She gestured with the tip of the pistol toward the door. “Go,” she said. “That easy?” “Let’s just say I believe you when you say you won’t talk. I’m not going to kill you and I’m not going to torture you.” She took a step back, still aiming the pistol at his face. “However,” she said, “from what you told me, it sounds as if there are people who will. Especially when they find out you failed.” Madalitso felt his heart sink and his eyes widen. “So, I don’t have to do those things. Someone else is going to do them for me.” “You are right, Rose and Cross,” Madalitso said. “That is,” she said, lowering her pistol just a little. “Unless you let me help you.” Madalitso shook his head. “There is no place in the world that is safe from them, Rose and Cross. No place you can run to. No place you can hide. If they want to, they will find you. All you are doing is delaying the inevitable.” She shook her head. “I am not alone. I may not be able to protect you, but we can.” “No, Rose and Cross. Nobody can.” He walked to the door of the tiny room, pausing there. He did not look back when he spoke. “I thank you for your mercy. I will remember it. But I cannot promise I will offer you the same when we meet again.” And with that, he was gone. *** Adara sighed when he left, tucking her pistol back into her belt. Her chest made sounds when she breathed and her cough tasted like blood. He hit me good. She waited a while, making sure he was gone. After that, she went to the bookcase. Just behind her, messed in with the other papers, was the page she found before Madalitso attacked. There was a bloody fingerprint, the same that was on the spectacles. She read the message clear enough. Adara. Look. And on that paper was a catalogue of books in his small library. The bloody fingerprint was on one in particular. A Treatise of Secrets by Sophia Dufresne. Adara found the book and pulled it from the shelf. As she did, she heard a click. Clever old man. The book shelf moved aside, revealing a small passage. Adara looked behind her, just to make sure, then stepped inside. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 199 SECRET METONYM IN HELL Secret Metonym in Hell In ergodic literature, nontrivial effort is required to allow the reader to traverse the text. If ergodic literature is to make sense as a concept, there must also be nonergodic literature, where the effort to traverse the text is trivial, with no extranoematic responsibilities placed on the reader except (for example) eye movement and the periodic or arbitrary turning of pages. —Cybertext—Perspectives on Ergodic Literature, Espen J. Aarseth It seems that the Parisian Oulipo group has recently constructed a matrix of all possible murder-story situations and has found that there is still to be written a book in which the murderer is the reader. Moral: there exist obsessive ideas, they are never personal; books talk among themselves, and any true detection should prove that we are the guilty party. —Postscript to Name of the Rose, Umberto Eco 200 Secret Metonym in Hell Birth Inferno I grew up loving conspiracy theory. I didn’t believe any of it (except for one, which you can ask me about in person), but I loved the world building. I first stumbled into the whole mess when I read The Illuminatus Trilogy by Robert Anton Wilson and Robert Shea. If you want to dive into the wild world of what if, this is essential reading. Later, I picked up Wilson’s Cosmic Trigger and he hit me with a concept that would change my life forever. It was like a weird little Zen Kōan: Reality is not a singular noun; it’s a plural verb. No explanation. Either you get it or you don’t. I carried around a copy of the Principia Discordia wherever I went, got into William Burroughs’ cut ups technique (which I used for the title of this essay) and started using them in my regular speech just so I could throw little golden apples at people. In college, I took a class called “Speculative History” which focused on conspiracies, those who come up with them, how they work, and the kind of thinking you need to come up with one. (Hint: It’s a whole ton of post hoc reasoning. In other words, putting the cart in front of the horse.) I became a Discordian Double Agent. And its been a wild ride ever since. I first learned about the cut up technique when I bumped into the movie Naked Lunch in 1991 while I was still in college. I heard about the book, was intrigued, but never got by the first few pages. I wasn’t ready for it. Burroughs was using a technique of cutting words and phrases out of magazines and books then randomly pasting them together to create a kind of stream of consciousness writing style. Like I said, I wasn’t ready for it when I first found it. After seeing the film, I wanted to read the book. It wasn’t like any book I ever read before. I found myself trying to force meaning onto the passages, and quickly learned that was pointless. As Robin Laws might have told me, I was trying to assert control over chaos. When I just let go and allowed the words to flow (reading them out loud helped a lot), I found the poetry of it. The book felt like a dream and the language was less literal than it was symbolic. Once I got the flow of it, I began to understand of speculation senior tradition. Give up. Surrender fascism. Walk on into the water, unsure of your next step, letting it overflow your head. Sink or swim. Rampant identity chosen used true of him. With locals sedate religious church who lend incompatible happiness. His confrontation tolerated when with fairly ordinary or to beliefs and talents. Secret metonym in Hell. Now, there’s a lot of ugliness in conspiracy theory. Just the anti-Semitism alone can make you sick. There’s a lot that and it’s hard to ignore. Of course, the magnum opus of conspiracy literature is Umberto Eco’s Foucault’s Pendulum, a book so dense and erudite, and yet, reads like an adventure story. Unlike Joyce’s Finnegan’s Wake (which I’m convinced is a practical joke; ask me some time), which was eventually overshadowed by Dan Brown’s The DaVinci Code. Let’s get straight on this. There is nothing more symbolically important than the fact that Dan Brown’s protagonist is a “symbologist.” There’s no such thing as a symbologist. The study of symbols and signs is called semiotics. It’s the thing Eco taught as a professor. The fact that Dan Brown uses the wrong term demonstrates everything you need to know about his work. Much like Aristotle, he’s wrong about everything. However, Mr. Brown did make conspiracy theory popular again, and for that, we owe him a bow and a thank you. Now, please take your Dan Brown books to the used bookstore and trade them in for Eco, Wilson and Burroughs. You’ll thank me. Now, let’s get on with the real meat of this essay, Still with me? That comma at the end of the last sentence isn’t a typo. I put it there intentionally so you’d understand that we’ve changed gears. You’ve read through my pedantic and self-congratulatory text and that means you’ve passed the first threshold. You’ve come to the part where I tell you what’s really going on with this essay. I’m about to spill all the beans. Yes, I know at first glance, it appears that this book has no mechanics. That’s a lie. A deliberate deception. This book has mechanics for the various secret societies you’ve read about, but they’re all hidden in this text. That means I won’t be using standard punctuation or capitalization for the mechanics to keep them well-hidden. Also, a lot of these mechanics are suggestions for things I’d do in my own game. Feel free to adjust and modify them. Keeping them vague only means they’re still a little secret, a little unknown, and we want that. If some player stumbles on these mechanics, there should be no final say on any of them. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 201 This leads to three things, two of which go back to the opening quotes. First, in order to get to the meaty bits, you had to do a little extra work. That’s the ergodic literature part. Second, I’m making you a co-conspirator. If someone else doesn’t read these pages full of what appear to be self-congratulatory text, they won’t know what you and I know. That makes you a co-conspirator. Yes, I’m letting you, the reader, in on the crime, and by keeping the secret, I’m making you a criminal. And finally, you don’t have to read through the rest of this text to get to the good parts. From this point on, any paragraph beginning with a vowel is just filler. Any paragraph beginning with a consonant is game mechanic material. Got it? Good. Let’s get on with the show. Riddle Key Contort I think the key to understanding conspiracy theory is the post hoc reasoning that makes it go. It really is the engine. It’s the exact opposite of how science works. Science is the method we use to differentiate between what is true and what we want to be true. 202 CHAPTER 9 | Secret Metonym in Hell Something happens, we all investigate, and based on the evidence, we provide a tentative explanation. Conspiracy thinking is the exact opposite of that. It starts with the conclusion—Oswald didn’t work alone—and looks for facts that back up that conclusion. Well, we all know the human brain has a wonderful way of counting the hits and ignoring the misses, so conspiracy theory ignores all the evidence that points away from the conclusion. If it doesn’t fit, ignore it until we find a way to make it fit. This isn’t how science works. Again, science isn’t looking for a particular answer, it has to be content with the answers it finds. Conspiracy thinking starts with the conclusion and looks for the evidence to justify that conclusion. The other thing to consider is the importance of symbols, such as the colors a ship flies. A flag is an important symbol and can communicate an incredible amount of meaning. Just imagine seeing the colors for Reis’ ship on the horizon. The dread and terror that would summon among your crew. A ship’s colors say a lot about its character. It can be general (this ship comes from Montaigne) or it can be specific (this ship is captained by jolly red molly). Decide what your ship’s flag says about your ship. Come up with a motto or a catch phrase. When you roll dice on the ship, you gain one bonus die for that action. You may, when accomplishing a story, add to the bonus dice your ship’s colors give you instead of taking the bonus for the story. And while that does take some fun away from researching the past, it also paints a darker portrait of human history. No, there is no grand conspiracy moving civilization in a particular direction. “The world is rudderless,” Alan Moore once wrote. It’s the terrifying notion that nobody is in charge. The human mind has a hard time accepting that. I think one of the reasons the authors of the Principia Discordia (Greg Hill and Kerry Wendell Thornley) made the goddess of chaos the primary deity of their religion was a subtle rib on conspiracy thinking in general. Yes, the universe is pure chance. It’s the exact opposite of what all the people who go around shouting “Illuminati confirmed!” want to be true. They want a central authority in charge of everything. But Eris Discordia laughs at them. The world is rudderless. Nobody’s in charge. Not even the goddess of chaos. When considering how to incorporate existing conspiracy theory into your stories, you should also consider the importance of vows. Vows are a key ingredient to dramatic literature (the Three Musketeers are making vows all the time). The knights of the rose and cross have a sacred and semimagical ritual they learn once becoming knights called “the vow.” The vow is not something to be taken lightly. After becoming a full-fledged knight, you have the ability to make a vow that aids you in upholding the three vows you took at initiation. A knight’s extraordinary willpower causes this vow to come to pass, although perhaps not in the manner they intended. In game terms, you must declare your vow to your game master, and she must approve it before the vow can take effect. She may veto any vow. Some guidelines. The vow cannot declare that you will take an action that lead to corruption. You cannot use it to make an impossible action, that violates physics, such as leaping across an ocean. Also, you cannot use the vow to take an action that directly or indirectly violates any of the three vows. Also, your Vow cannot directly affect the actions or will of others. In order to make a vow, you must first spend five hero points. You may make two vows at a time and you may not make a second vow until the first is fulfilled. Umberto Eco’s Pendulum presents exactly the kind of paranoid mind we see in Mr. Brown, the kind of person who reads symbolism into everything. In Pendulum, the “loonies” (as Eco calls them) read too deeply, looking for meaning where there isn’t any, applying meaning where it doesn’t work, trying to make the world fit their pre-determined world view. This is the biggest danger in conspiracy thinking and where it also stops being fun. No, Mr. Brown, not everything is a symbol of the “sacred feminine.” Sometimes a cigar is just a cigar. We were told that that Nor needed the bill. The present matter put the Mad Milkman among us, in fact concerned me. As to needy me too if any happy bullet drove me off course. Astral Masters Weapons play an important part in conspiracy theory. Consider the Spear of Destiny, Excalibur and the Dietrich Sword from the Rose and Cross. The man known only as Dietrich creates swords for the order’s best knights. To gain one, you’ll need to earn a favor from the order. Once you do, while using the sword, you always re-roll ones when making risks with it. Don’t lose it, by the way. That’s a great way to lose favor with the order and possibly even get kicked out. The only way to get back in? Bring back the sword. They may even let you keep it. I was once asked by a friend of mine who was a teacher to come into class and talk about the Illumanti. Her students were obsessed with “Illumanti Confirmed!” I asked her the age of her class and she told me they were fifth graders. Fifth graders! Unfortunately, I never got the chance to do so. I would have blown their minds when I revealed that I was a Freemason—a fact that still catches people off guard. Yes, I suffered the wounds of Hyrum Abiff. I’ve been raised to the sublime degree of Master Mason. One of the coolest things about being a Mason is getting the secret handshake from perfect strangers when I travel. I cannot tell you how that just sends electricity up and down my spine. And the biggest secret of being a Mason? We can never agree on what kind of pie to have after our meetings. It’s true. That’s the biggest secret. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 203 Believing in something you can’t prove is called “faith.” And no order in the world is more beholden to faith than the crusaders of the black cross. If you are a member of this order, you may purchase a new advantage called zaubernase (or, “nose for sorcery”). You can only take it if you’re a member of the society and it costs two points. You can spend a hero point and concentrate on another character. This requires an action. Once you do, you can ask the game master one of three questions—and only one. You can ask if that person has a monstrous trait, if they are inhuman or if they have sorcery. A serious and risk year most whether would now of him last changers mind a to run ravings. There, money worked to unfold a solution for from owners resorting the Mad Finale. Painful by the turning, by no temple paranoia they daily debate, incapable of fate, these Doubt Paranoid Aspects are my paralyzing screeds. No longer only in measures of faith and hope. The people are the doubt. And now, in the middle of this long paragraph of seeming random words, those of you who took your time to look will find a secret message that those who followed the rules will never find. Only read the paragraphs that start with a consonant. You ignored that and read it all and now you get the reward. The secret meaning of it all. Who are the seer-nehth? There are all my Hells in awakening, a rightful, righteous thing. An alien race who was once here and shall return again? Something we forgot and shall remember? Dreams in a six pack joke limited enough in quantity to drudge through the sins? I am warm enough for a real rush of justice nightmare be as poetic worse long dead. Any answer I give will not be sufficient to satisfy the mystery. That’s the truth. They aren’t a mystery meant to be solved. We never designed them that way. They’re a literary device we use to give a sense of scope and scale. They were, they are no more. Just like we may be if we aren’t careful. They’re a culture that is gone and will never come back, and if we follow their footsteps, we’ll end up in the same place. Rush subject conversations without limit with no heed to danger or destruction. Now you know. Likewise, I’d consider using the kind of racism/ sexism you find in usual conspiracy theory fare as fuel for your villains. However, if you’re thinking about giving those fine explorer folks a hand as well. 204 Secret Metonym in Hell Let’s give them a new advantage called I’ve seen that somewhere before. Spend a hero point, focus on an artifact and you can discern its effects upon usage. However, the game master rolls a hidden die and on an even number, your estimation is wrong. You can avoid this by spending two hero points and get it right. Whenever you’re in the middle of one of these long diatribes you find in conspiracy documents, you have to spend a lot of time separating the wheat from the chaff. Cohort Compendium Requesite Beneath the noble birth, the rise of popularity in Merovingian theory is one that I never really understood. I mean, I understand why someone would want to write themselves in to alternate history, but the invisible college has all that covered. We talked about how the inquisition can never really keep a hold on los invisibles, but let’s take a deeper look. First, I’d make access to the slip free advantage to every member, either for free or for one point rather than two. I’d also give them access to an advantage called I read something about that. This is a two point advantage and you can spend a hero point to know a single fact about any subject. Being well-read is a key advantage in the world. Loreena McKennitt’s Mask and Mirror album proved to be an incredible inspiration for Jennifer and I (we even used its music at our wedding). The songs invoke so many mysteries and atmospheres, they seem perfect for rituals, especially when you consider the power of masks in los vagabundos. Each mask is different, providing different benefits for who wears it. I’d make myself a list of how many “real” masks there are and give each one a specific advantage. You wear the mask, you have that advantage. Also, the masks seem to have personalities of their own that can take over the personality of the wearer. It may change their voice or even their physical features. But one thing’s for sure, wearing one of the real masks gives the wearer up to five hero points while they are wearing it. Take it off, you lose the hero points. The same thing for the black masks. Each one gives the wearer an advantage, has a personality of its own and gives the wearer danger points. Yes, you read that right. Danger points. Have fun with that. And 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 205 make sure to consider McKennitt’s music the next time you perform some kind of holy or sacred ceremony. Jessica Kauspedas did a ton of layout for me when I was self-publishing. We live together now and have been living together for ten years or so. She was the inspiration for The Shawl. I wanted a secret society that showed the kind of empathy and compassion she has. And because of that, members of the shawl can take a two point advantage called the war is over. (Yes, it’s also inspired by someone else. You know who.) You spend a hero point after performing an act of compassion or mercy or empathy. When you do, you can target another character—even a villain—and that character pauses, losing their next action, overcome with the same empathy you showed. I’d also give them access to the savior advantage found in heroes and villains. It says it’s a knack (you can only take it at character creation) but members of the shawl can go on stories to buy it. So the next time you meet Jessica at a game convention or if you come visit us and our cats, be sure to throw her the secret sign to show her you’re a member of The Shawl. She’ll probably give you some soup. Adam the Skyline Kid opines valentine side. Feel ill leviathan. Moving down the street with electric kewl, all overthrow Illuminati in his head. The wish family haven’t any luck last on investigating kings. They and thirty templars with a map working to wish with the Pope poisoned with success. Once the happy well Freemason cover on THE PLOT. Royal in those critics, he completed the fraternity for Europe, years overthrowing again and again. I’m thinking too hard, gotten kings to project their tell alls and secrets and reformers finished and rid pretty thinkers of pretty poison. England’s secret lived off the land, the critics the society of society democratic all in. Obey. Discordian double agent is a term I’ve been using since I was in high school. It means someone who has infiltrated the Illuminati for the purposes of throwing wrenches (golden apples) into the gears. And nobody is better at this than the free thinkers. Do you want an uppman’s coat? I know you do. Well, for a small favor from the society, you can get yourself 206 Secret Metonym in Hell one. What’s it good for? Well first, it identifies you as a member of the society but more importantly, it counts as a two point advantage (which means you can get one by spending a favor or going on a two step story). The coat allows you to hide any object in its many pockets. Nobody else can find it. I’ve also been known to give free thinkers a bit of luck (one free re-roll) if they’re wearing their coat, but that’s just me. They have a soft spot in my heart and I’m getting generous in my old age. And if you’re interested in becoming a Discordian double agent yourself, just tell me. You know how. Give me a compliment about my coat. Secret Mandatory Library Card In the end, there’s a reason we love secret societies, and I believe a lot of that has to do with the first word: secret. We’re intrigued by what we don’t know. That means players who read through this book will have a kind of confidence. “I know what’s going on with the Rose and Cross.” Well, I’m afraid to say, you don’t. The reason why is, I encourage each and every GM to take what we’ve presented here and mess with it. Screw it up. Use your players’ assumptions against them. You may notice that none of the NPCs listed in this book have either the Villain or Hero tag, and if you read through them, you may also notice that read a certain way, all of them could flip to one side or the other. That’s intentional. Is the leader of your favorite Secret Society a Hero or a Villain? You won’t know until you know. And that’s the way it should be. Of course, the one exception is NOM. They’re always Villains. If you use these Societies—or even new ones that remain undiscovered—never assume you know The Truth. There are always deeper secrets waiting to be found. Of course, once you find them, others will more than likely kill to learn those secrets… As usual, everything in this book is a suggestion. There is no such thing as 7th Sea canon. Even I don’t use everything as written. I change it, delete it, switch it up. That’s the whole point of a roleplaying game. My Théah isn’t your Théah and that’s a feature, not a bug. If any part of 7th Sea should be up in the air and undefined, it’s the Secret Societies. They should be huge mysteries, onions with thousands of layers that the players spend weeks unravelling only to find that once they reach the center, they discover they’ve only just started. I encourage you, the GM, to use these groups to mess with the players. And players, I encourage you to use your Hero Points to make the Societies what you want. Unhappy with the Rose & Cross we presented here? Go ahead and change them up. I promise you that I won’t take it personally. And finally, some suggested reading for you all. Check out The Illuminatus Trilogy by Robert Shea and Robert Anton Wilson. Read Umberto Eco’s Foucault’s Pendulum. Bob Wilson’s The Cosmic Trigger may blow your mind the way it did mine. You should also read his delightful book, Everything is Under Control. In fact, just read everything by Bob. You’ll thank me later. Christopher Hodapp’s Freemasons for Dummies is a fantastic book, giving the reader an inside (and authentic) look at how a real secret society works. And be sure to check out The United States of Paranoia by Jesse Walker and if you want a complete brain whip, read The Nova Trilogy (The Soft Machine, The Ticket that Exploded, and Nova Express) by William S. Burroughs. You’ll never see the world the same way again. Thow into that The Crying of Lot 49 by Thomas Pynchon. You don’t need to read his longer stuff, just that short novel will do fine. Do not read anything by Dan Brown. 7TH SEA: SECRET SOCIETIES 207 Index A P A Pirate’s Word 12 Atabean Trading Company 6, 12, 13, 19, 21, 25, 45, 142 Porté 8, 34, 39, 58, 69, 186, 197 Q B Quitting the Brotherhood 18 Böse Wege 34 Brotherhood of the Coast 7, 11, 13, 15, 18, 19, 22, 141 R Riskante Wege 38 C Church of St. Dorothy in Agony 158 Covert Brotherhood Communications in Your Game 13 S D Sanderis 38, 90 Sophia’s Daughters 143, 158, 159, 161, 164, 165, 167, 168, 171, 175, 176, 177 Sorte 8, 39, 40, 134, 161, 165, 171 Die Kreuzritter 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 33, 34, 35, 38, 39, 40, 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 57, 67, 146 T E Et Bestiis Retorta 31 F Flower Language 124 G Galdr 38 Glamour 35, 38, 44, 183, 184, 185 H The Big Joke 171 The Black Stone 106 The Explorer’s Society 47, 57, 58 The First Charter 7 The Great Secret 104 The Inquisition 30, 57, 73, 87, 90, 103, 104, 106, 120, 192 The Invisible College 71, 81 The Oath 27 The Queen of the Pirates 11 The Rilasciare 155, 164, 165, 167, 168, 188 The Three Vows 104 Hexenwerk 37, 39 J Joining the Brotherhood 12 L Los Vagabundos 30, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 120, 121, 124, 126, 127, 128, 129, 131, 132 M Močiutės Skara 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 151, 152, 153 N Novus Ordo Mundi 7, 11, 58, 178, 179, 180, 181, 182, 183, 184, 185, 186, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192, 193, 195, 196, 197 208 Index Z Zauberer 34 Secret Societies For untold centuries, they have controlled Theah’s destiny. Sometimes for good, and sometimes for evil. Secret handshakes. Passwords. Cryptic messages. Allegorical symbols. On the continent of Théah, secret societies have operated nearly unseen, manipulating the lives of monarchs and merchants, and for the first time, their secrets are now revealed. But beware! Such knowledge always comes with a price that not all are strong enough to bear. This book contains material for 7th Sea: Second Edition. It is a deep dive into the occult societies who have battled an invisible war for the soul of Théah and the souls of her heroes, including: • • • • Detailed Histories on the Societies Prominent NPCs Adventure Hooks Codes and Ciphers It also includes hidden text containing even more secrets for both players and their Heroes. They say the secret history of Théah is an endless labyrinth And around every corner is a beast hungry for the blood of the curious